dangerous men [070-4.5]

By: Maggie Shayne

Synopsis:

TWO BRAND-NEW ROMANCES IN ONE SPECIAL VOLUME
Married by Dawn
Marilyn Tracy 
Gavin Deveroux had twelve hours to save Tara Michaels.  But
would their midnight marriage vows keep them together eternally?

PRAISE FOR MAGGIE SHAYNE

"Ms Shayne knows just how to tailor the vampire legend to create top-notch
romance."  --Romantic Times magazine "Maggie Shayne's writing is excellent,
her plotting tremendous, and her characters superb!"  --Rendezvous

PRAISE FOR MARILYN TRACY

Winner of the 1990 Romantic Times Lifetime Achievement Award for Series
Romance for New Romantic Adventure '.  the wonderfully talented Marilyn
Tracy.  creates searing and passionate magic.  " --Romantic Times magazine

Dear Reader, Merry Christmas!  This month we have three special seasonal
mysteries for you and one very, very special two-in-one with a dark and
shadowy feel... Let's start with that unique book, Brides of the Night, by
Maggie Shayne and Marilyn Tracy.  These are two very special love stories
with very dark and dangerous heroes..  heroes who are more than men!

Next, in The Best-Kept Secret, there's a twin who has to assume his brother's
identity to find out who's trying to kill him, but he needs the help of his
brother's fiancee-- the woman he loves.  Dear Santa and All I Want for
Christmas both entwine Christmas, kids, terrible trouble and strong,
protective heroes.  Wonderful books--you'll love them.

Have a thrilling Christmas and, don't forget, we'll have more new novels in
January!

Best, The Editors Brides of the Night MAGGIE SHAY NE MARILYN TRACY ^SILHOUETTE

INTRIGUE

DID YOU PURCHASE THIS BOOK WITHOUT A COVER?

If you did, you should be aware it is stolen property as it was reported
unsold and destroyed by a retailer.  Neither the author nor the publisher has
received any payment for this book.  All the characters in this book have no
existence outside the imagination of the author, and have no relation
whatsoever to anyone bearing the same name or names.  They are not even
distantly inspired by any individual known or unknown to the author, and all
the incidents are pure invention.

All Rights Reserved including the right of reproduction in whole or in part
in any form.  This edition is published by arrangement with Harlequin
Enterprises II B.  V.  The text of this publication or any part thereof may
not be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic or
mechanical, including photocopying, recording, storage in an information
retrieval system, or otherwise, without the written permission, of the
publisher.

This book is sold subject to the condition that it shall not, by way of trade
or otherwise, be lent, resold, hired out or otherwise circulated without the
prior consent of the publisher in any form of binding or cover other than
that in which it is published and without a similar condition including this
condition being imposed on the subsequent purchaser.

Silhouette and Colophon are registered trademarks of Harlequin Books S.  A.
" used under licence.

First published in Great Britain 1999 Silhouette Books, Eton House, 18-24
Paradise Road, Richmond, Surrey TW9 1SR Twilight Vows Margaret Benson 1998
Married by Dawn Tracy LeCocq

ISBN 0 373 07883 8

Printed and bound in Spain by Litografia Roses S.  A.  " Barcelona CONTENTS
TWILIGHT VOWS 9 MAGGIE SHAY NE MARRIED BY DAWN 133 MARILYN

TRACY

MAGGIE SHAYNE a best-selling author whom Romantic Times magazine calls
'brilliantly inventive," has written seventeen novels for Silhouette .
Maggie has won numerous awards including a Romantic Times Career Achievement
Award.  A three-time finalist for the Romance Writers of America's
prestigious RITA Award, Maggie also writes mainstream contemporary Ij fantasy.

In her spare time Maggie enjoys collecting gemstones, reading tarot cards,
hanging out on the Genie computer network and spending time outdoors.  She
lives in a rural town in central New York State with her husband.  Rick, five
beautiful daughters and a bulldog named Wrinkles.

MARILYN TRACY lives in Portales, New Mexico, in a ramshackle turn-of
the-century house with her son, two dogs, three cats and a poltergeist.
Between remodelling the house to its original Victorian-cum-Deco state,
writing full-time and finishing a forty-foot cement dragon in the backyard,
Marilyn composes full soundtracks to go with each of her novels.

After having lived in both Tel Aviv and Moscow fn conjunction with work for
the U.  S.  State Department, Marilyn enjoys writing about the cultures she's
explored and the people she's grown to love.  She likes to hear from people
who enjoy her books and always has a pot of coffee on or a glass of wine
ready for anyone dropping by, especially if they don't mind chaos and know
how to wield a paintbrush.

Chapter 1 Irish countryside, 1808 I walked along the path
that night, as I often did.  Bone- tired from working in my father's fields,
coated in a layer of good Irish soil spread fine on my skin and held fast by
my sweat.  My muscles ached, but 'twas a good sort of pain.  The sort that
came of relishing one's own strength and vigor.  Of late, I hadn't done so
any too often.  I'd been taken with bouts of weakness, my head spinning
sometimes until I passed out cold as a corpse.  But today hadn't been like
that at all.

Today I'd felt good, certain whatever had plagued me was gone.  And to prove
it I'd worked like a horse in Da's fields.  All the day through I'd put my
brothers and cousins through their paces, darin' them to keep up with me,
laughing when they couldn't.  And I'd kept on wielding my hoe long after the
others had called it a night.  So 'twas alone I was walking.

Autumn hung in the air, with the harvest beneath it and crackledl under my
feet and sent their aromas up to meet me as ll walked by the squash patch,
with its gray-blue hub bards asl big as Ma's stew pot, and orange-yellow
pumpkins clingingi to their dying vines.  We'd have to gather them in
tomorrow.  Gram said there would be a killing frost before nextl Sabbath.  l|
A killing frost.  | A little chill snaked up the back of my neck as the
wordslj repeated themselves, for some reason, in my mind.  Foolishness of
course.

I'd spent too many nights as a lad, curled!  on a braided rug before the
hearth listenin' to Gram spin I her yams.  This time of the year, her tales
tended toward i the frightening, with ghosties and ghoulies her favorite
subjects.  I supposed some of those tales had stuck in my mind.  I Though a
man grown now, and all of twenty years plus three, I still got the shivers
from Gram's tales.  The way her : voice would change as she told 'em, the way
her ice-blue " eyes would narrow as if she were sharing some dark secret
while the firelight cast dancing shadows on her dear careworn face.

"Twas a night just like 'this one, boy.  When all seemed peaceful and right.
But any fool ought to know better than ^ to walk alone after dark during the
time of the harvest.  For the veil between the world of the living and that
of the dead is thinning... and parting... and... " Hush, Gram," I whispered.
But a chill breeze caressed my neck and goose bumps rose there to mark its
passing.  I thrust my hands into my pockets, hunching my shoulders, walking a
little faster.  Something skittered along the roadside, and my head jerked
sharply to the right.

' "Only the wind," I said, and then I began to whistle.  Any fool ought to
know better.  Are you a fool, Donovan O'Roark?  I shook myself and walked
still faster.  There were eyes  on me.  someone watching from the crisp,
black night.  Or perhaps something.  A wolf or even an owl.  I told myself
'twas nothing, that I'd no reason to fear, but my breath began to hitch in my
throat before puffing out in great clouds, and my heart to pound too quickly.

Then the dizziness came.

The ground buckled and heaved before me, though I know it never truly moved
at all.  I staggered sideways, would have fallen into the weeds along the
edge of the path, had I not managed to brace my hand against a nearby tree.
Palm flat to the warm, soft trunk, head hanging low, I fought to catch my
breath, to cling to my consciousness.

The tree spoke.

"Alas, boy, I thought to wait... but I can see the deed must be done tonight."

I jerked my head up, then snatched my hand away, not from a tree, but from a
man.  Yet.  not a man.  His dark eyes swirled with the endless black of the
very night, and his hair was black as soot, gleaming to midnight blue where
the moon's rays alighted.  His lips, cherry red, and full.  Yet the pallor of
his skin shocked me.  Not sickly-looking, not like death.  But fair, and
fine, as if he were some fine work of art chiseled of pale granite.  As if he
were a part of the moonlight itself.

I took a step backward, leaves crunching, the breeze picking up to tease my
hair.  The wind grew stronger all of a sudden.  almost as if it knew
something dire was about to take place this autumn night.  .  the veil
between the world of the living and the world of the dead is thinning.
parting.  I backed away more quickly.

The creature only shook his head.

"Don't try to run.  It will do you no good."

"Who are you?"  I managed.

"What do you want with me?"

His smile was sad, bitter.

"Many things, Donovan.  Many things.  But for now... just the one."  He
reached out, though I never saw his hands move.  They were simply there
before him one moment, moving expressively as he spoke--and in the next
instant they clasped the front of my homespun shirt.  I struggled against
him, but he pulled me easily to him, and my fighting amounted to nothing at
all.  I am not a small man, nor a weak one, despite my recent illness.  I
stood fully a head taller than my da, and half that much above any other man
in our village.  My shoulders were broad and well formed by a lifetime of
hard work.  I'd never met a man I wasn't certain I could whip, should the
need arise.

Yet this one, this thing, dragged me to him as if I were a child.

Closer, inexorably closer, even as I twisted and tugged and fought for my
freedom.  He bent over me.  Fear clutched at my heart, nearly stopping its
frantic beat.  Pain shot out through my chest, and down my left arm, and I
couldn't draw air into my lungs.

Then I felt his mouth on my neck.  lips parting, and the shocking pain as his
teeth sank deeply into the skin of my throat, piercing me.  Pain that faded
almost as quickly as it appeared.  And as it faded, so did everything else.
Everything around me, from the soft singing of the crickets to the smell of
the decaying leaves.  I no longer felt the chill autumn air.  There were
three things of which I remained aware, three things that filled all my
senses.  Darkness.

Silence.  And the feel of his mouth on my throat, draining the very life from
me.

Then even those things disappeared.

"Donovan!  Donny-boy, wake up!  Wake up!"  Someone shook my shoulders.

Da's voice shouted in my ears, sounding like it never had.  Raspy, panicky,
afraid.  There was a taste in my mouth, salty and rich.  I wiped my  lips
with the back of my hand, as I fought to open my eyes.  When I looked at my
hand, I saw blood, glittering in the moonlight.  What had I done?  What.

Da scooped me up into old arms that shouldn't have had the strength to lift
me.  And staggering under my weight, he carried me toward the village,
shouting for help.  It was only moments before others came, my neighbors, my
friends.  Alicia with her flowing auburn curls and cat's eyes as green as
Ireland itself, the girl I dreamed about at night.  My ma, and sisters.  My
body was jostled as neighbor men relieved Da of the burden, and bore me
swiftly into my home.  They lowered me to a pallet, while Ma shouted
questions.  But no one could answer her.  No one knew what had befallen me
out there on the path this night.  Only me, and one other soul.  A monster, a
creature of nightmares and Gram's tales.

Gram.  Gram would know what had happened, what this meant.  I listened for
her voice among the others, but it was a long while before I heard it.  And
its grimness did nothing to reassure me.  "It can only be evil," she all but
whispered.  '"Tis the Eve of All Hallows.

Foolish lad, out walking alone tonight of all nights!  " Ma hushed her
impatiently, but I saw the way she stiffened at Gram's words.  She snatched
up a lamp, elbowing the men aside and leaning over me as if to see for
herself.  Then Ma gasped and drew slightly away, her loving eyes going wider.

"Lord a' mercy, there be blood on his lips."

"Aye," Da said.

"But what does it mean?"

My mother said nothing.  Gently, her hands pushed my shirt aside as she
searched for injuries.  I forced my eyes to remain open, though sleep.  Or is
that death?

called to me, drew me closer just as the stranger had done.  I couldn't
fight much longer.

Ma looked down at me, fear growing large in her eyes, though I could see her
trying to keep it concealed from me.

"You'll be all right, my boy.  I'll see to that.  You'll be" -- As she spoke,
she pushed my hair aside.

"Twas long, my hair.  Hung well past my shoulders, thick and darkest brown.
My Ma lifted the heavy locks, and her eyes changed.

As if the light of love flickered.  a guttering candle.  She snatched up a
cloth, muttering a prayer in the old language as she dabbed the blood away
from my throat with' one hand and lifted her lamp higher with the other.

And then my mother screamed.

"Devil!  Demon spawn!  Get the children out of this house, 'tis the mark of
Satan!"

I felt my eyes widen as her face turned hateful.  I lifted a hand toward her
as she backed away.

"Ma, what's wrong with you?

"Tis me, your son, Donovan" -- But she shook her head, her eyes fixed to the
place on my throat where that creature had feasted, and she continued to back
away.

"Die, Lucifer," she whispered to me.  Her son, her firstborn.  And I couldn't
believe she said it, couldn't believe the hatred in her eyes.

"You're not my son, nor worthy to be there in his poor body.  Die, or I vow
I'll kill you myself."

I'd been fighting to hold on.  But her words.  the shock they sent through my
body.  twas all it took to shake my tenuous grip on life.

And I sank into darkness.  Into death.

This time, the darkness lasted longer, though I was never aware of the
passing of time.  I only knew I felt clean when I began to surface toward
life once more.  My body, my clothing.  were fresh.  I smelled of heather and
honeysuckle.  The clothes I wore were not the scratchy, rough weave I wore
every day, either.  Ma had dressed me in a  fine suit of clothes she'd made
for me herself, and only allowed me to wear on the most important occasions.

I heard voices, smelled the familiar scent of tallow candles and lamps.  And
flowers.  So many flowers.  Someone played a fiddle, drawing the bow 'cross
the strings in a slow and mournful wail.  I heard the clink of glasses, and
smelled good beer, and food.  Slowly, I managed to get my eyes open.

I never should have done that.  For I found that I lay in a coffin.

Homemade, likely by my da's own hand.  The coffin had been set upon a table
at 0"Connor's tavern.  Women walked past, heads low, tears damp on their
cheeks.  Men stood still, drinking beer from tin tankards.

Sean Ryan stood in a corner with his fiddle tucked under his chin, eyes
closed.  Alicia, the girl I'd often kissed when her da wasn't looking, sat by
herself in a chair, staring straight ahead, but seeing nothing.

Father Murphy stood up front, right beside the coffin, his back to me, his
prayer book opened, and by clearing his throat he got everyone to look his
way.

"Donovan O'Roark was a good man, but evil struck him down in the prime of his
youth..."

Lord a' mercy, they were givin' me a funeral!

"No, Father," I cried as loud as I could manage.

"I'm alive... Da, Ma, I'm..."  I struggled to sit up.

Someone screamed, and then the room went dead silent.  Father Murphy faced
me, white as a specter, wide-eyed as he crossed himself.  Alicia leapt to her
feet and shouted,

"Kill it!  Kill it before it destroys us all!"

"No!"  I cried.

"I'm not evil!

"Tis me, Donovan O'Roark ... won't someone listen...?"

"Get the women and children out," Father Murphy shouted, and for the first
time I thought he sounded like some mighty prophet of old.  His voice fairly
shook the walls.  Or perhaps 'twas my hearing that was altered, for  indeed
it seemed every voice was sharper, clearer to me.  And the fiddle.  No time
to dwell on that now, for my best friend Sean and some of the other young men
began urging the women out of the tavern.  My ma stayed behind, glancing at
me, then at my da.

"You know what must be done."

Da nodded, and Ma fairly ran from the room then.

I braced my hands on the sides of the coffin, making as if to get myself out,
thinking how they'd all laugh once they realized how foolish they were being,
and-- Da shoved me back.  Hard.  Cruel.  Never had he handled me so roughly.
I blinked in shock.  Then froze--literally felt the ice creeping through my
veins--as I saw Father Murphy take a wooden stake from somewhere nearby,
muttering,

"Your wife was right, O'Roark.  Tis good we were prepared for this."  He
pressed the tip of the stake to my chest, and my da, my own beloved da,
handed him the mallet.

From outside I could hear my mother sobbing softly and the girl I planned to
marry one day shouting

"Kill it!  Kill it now!"  Father Murphy lifted the mallet.

I don't know where the strength came from--or, I didn't know then.  I suppose
I blamed it on panic or fear, rather than anything preternatural.  But when I
shoved against the hands that held me--my father's hands--I felt little
resistance.  I surged from that coffin with the force of a tidal wave, and
landed on my feet beyond the two of them.  My trusted confessor and my
flesh-and-blood sire.  My would-be executioners.

"Da, how can you do this?  What have I done to deserve" -- "He's not your
son," Father Murphy said.

"He's evil, the same evil that took your son away.  Do not heed him."

"But I am your son!  Da, look at me!"

Da turned away.

"Get thee behind me, Satan."

"Da, 'tis me, your firstborn..."

He faced me again with blood in his eyes.  Yanking the stake and mallet from
the priest's hands, my father surged at me, and suddenly there was no doubt
in my mind he meant to do murder.  I spun away and ran.  Out the front door,
the only door, and right through the midst of that crowd of mourners who'd
called themselves my friends.  My family.  My woman.

"Get it!"  someone cried.

"It mustn't escape!"

And I fled.  Shoving them aside easily, I ran, faster than I'd known I could
run.  I heard the pursuit.  Some had fetched dogs, others had mounted their
horses.  I saw the flickering of yellow-orange torchlight coming closer as I
ran for my very life.  And they kept coming.

Someone yanked me off my feet and into the bushes alongside the path.

I looked up, and saw the creature who'd brought all of this upon me, and I
opened my mouth to curse his very existence.  He easily covered it, stilling
me and drawing me deep into the cover of the greenery.  A second later the
mob thundered past, shouting and cursing me, promising to destroy me in the
most horrible ways imaginable.  Calling me

"Satan."

My captor no longer needed to hold me still, for I had no will to move.  I
relaxed to the ground, lowering my head as tears burned my eyes.  My pursuers
were gone.  My assassin remained, but I no longer cared.

"Kill me if you will," I offered.

"I've no reason to wish to live."

"You have it all wrong, Donovan," he told me, and gripping my arms, he pulled
me to my feet.  Strong hands, gripping me hard, but no pain as a result.

"You were dying before.  The weakness, the dizziness, the blackouts."

I looked up sharply.

"Oh, yes, I've been watching you.  You'd have been  dead within a few more
days, at most.  But you..  you didn't want death."  He lowered his head,
shook it.

"Rarely have I come upon a man as vividly alive and in love with life as you,
my friend."  I frowned, shook my head.

"Then why did you try to kill me?"

"I wasn't trying to kill you, Donovan.  I was giving you life.  You'll never
die now.  You can't."

"I ... I can't...?"

"Well, there are ways, but... listen to me, lad.  I took your blood, drained
you to the point of death.  And then I fed you from my own veins and filled
you once again.  It's how the dark gift is shared, how it's given."

"Dark gift.  I don't know" -- "Immortality," he told me.

I stood there, blinking in confusion and staring up at this man.  His dark
head silhouetted by a Halloween moon, and bordered by the clawlike, leafless
branches of slumbering trees.  A pumpkin patch at his back.  An owl singing
of my death in the distance.  And I think I sensed then, finally, just what
he was about to say.  "My name is Dante, and I am a vampire."

I gasped, but he took my hand in a firm grip and shook it.  "Your name is
Donovan," he told me, patient as if he were a teacher instructing a slow
student.

"And as of tonight, you are a vampire, too."

FR1;Chapter 2 -K-achel Sullivan waltzed into O'Mallory's pub as if she'd
never been gone, and ignored the hush that fell as she passed.  Glasses
stopped clinking, men stopped spinning their yams.  Eyes followed her when
she sashayed to the back of the room and snatched a white apron from a hook.
Behind the gleaming mahogany bar, Mary folded her arms over her plump middle
and smiled.  Rachel tied the apron on and turned around, eyeing the round,
wooden tables and the familiar faces at each one.

"An' what's got you all so tongue-tied?"  she asked, tossing her head.

"I told you I'd come back, and now I have.  So stop your gaping and drink
your ale."  She turned briskly back to the bar, snatching up a tray with two
foaming pints on it, and then unerringly spotted the pair who had empty
glasses before them, and delivered their refills.

The talk started up again.  Mostly directed at her now.  Unshaven men who'd
known her father, welcoming her home.  Curly-headed women asking her about
the States as  she hustled back and forth with her laden tray.  For the
first time in what seemed like a long time, Rachel released a long, cleansing
breath, and felt the tension drain from her spine.

She -was home, truly home.  And it felt good.  Better than the degree she'd
worked so hard to earn.  Better than anything had since.  since before she'd
left.

She'd been afraid, half expecting the locals to be wary of her now, but the
rapid return to normalcy in the pub told her that fear had been unwarranted.
The people of Dun- kin ny didn't like outsiders, that much was true.  Oh,
tourists occasionally found their way to the isolated village, particularly
the ones with Irish surnames out to discover their roots.  The locals were
polite enough, but always reserved.  Wary.  Rachel, though, had been born and
raised here.

Orphaned here, and taken under the collective wing of these villagers.
They'd been sad when she'd left them, but not angry.  With one
exception--Mamey Neal, who'd been so determined to marry her.  But he wasn't
here tonight, she noted with relief.  And the others welcomed her back into
their midst without a second thought.  Eight years away, but they didn't see
her as an outsider.  "Welcome home, Rachel."  Mary, who'd owned this place
and the boarding house attached to it for as long as Rachel could remember,
hugged her hard, slapping her back with enthusiastic blows.

"I've kept your old room for you.  I can already see you'll be takin' your
old job back."

Rachel didn't have the heart to tell her it was only for a short time.  Only
until she got her thesis written, the final step in earning her doctorate.
And then she'd.  What?  Become the world's leading social anthropologist?
Teach at an Ivy League university in the States?

She closed her eyes and inhaled the scent of Russell Fin- negan's stale pipe
smoke, fresh beer, and the sheep manure on Mitch Marley's boots.  When she
opened them again, she faced the window, and stared out at the worn track
that  passed for a road in this tiny village, and the rolling emerald hills,
and the crumbling castle--Castle Dante--in the distance.  It stood amid a
ghostly mist as haunting as the tale that went along with the place--the tale
she was basing her thesis on.

Beyond the castle were the cliffs, and the green-blue sea far below.

And that was the other reason she'd come back.  To see that castle one more
time.

As a child, she'd believed in the tales.  But in her heart, she'd never
accepted the villagers' condemnation of the men who'd once lived there.  One
of them, she swore, had come to her.  Twice in her childhood she'd met him,
or so she'd believed for a long time.  The first time had been when she'd
nearly drowned in the river one night long ago.  A dark stranger had pulled
her from the water, breathed into her lungs, cradled her gently until others
arrived, and then disappeared before she'd even had a chance to thank him.
The second time was after her parents' deaths, when she'd lain awake and
afraid in her bed, unable to sleep, feeling more alone than any being ever
had.  He'd come to her, held her hand, and told her she wasn't alone at all.
That she had a guardian who would watch over her, protect her always, and
that she must never fear.  She'd barely seen his face in the darkness, but in
her mind, she'd believed him to be Donovan O'Roark, or his ghost.  And she'd
loved him.

Always, she'd loved him.  Even later, when she'd realized her childhood
memories were only dreams, and that there were no such things as vampires,
she'd nurtured a tender place for the fictional legend in her heart.  And
while she was home, she'd visit that castle once more.  perhaps just to
assure herself that he wasn't truly there, awaiting her return.

She'd been home for two weeks when he came.  The air was brisk, with the cold
taste of winter on its  f the pub were propped open all the same, to let the
pipe smoke out and the fresh air in.  And the fire snapping in Mary's
cobblestone hearth kept the chill at bay.

When the silence fell this time, it was uneasy, rather than the friendly hush
that had fallen upon Rachel's unexpected return.  Then, she'd felt the
smiling eyes, the welcome.  Now she felt a fris son of something icy slipping
up her spine.  And when she turned to follow the curious gazes, she saw the
stranger walking along the darkened road.

He paused, and stared off in the distance, toward the dark hulking silhouette
of the castle.  Mitch Marley gasped.  Rus- sell Finnegan gaped and his pipe
dropped from his lax mouth to the table, unnoticed.

The tension that filled the room, filled her, was ridiculous, and unnecessary.

"I'd forgot," she muttered, "just how superstitious you all are.  Look at
you, gawking at that fellow as if he's Donovan O'Roark come back from the
dead!"

Mary crossed herself.

"You saying you don't believe the old tales now that you're educated, Rachel
Sullivan?"

"Old tales are just that.  Old tales.  Nothing more.  I'll prove it, too."
Rachel stepped into the open doorway, hands braced on either side, and leaned
out.

"I don't know where you're going, stranger, but if it's food and a warm bed
you're lookin' for, you won't find it anywhere but here."

"Lord preserve us from that saucy girl," Mary murmured.  "Feisty as she ever
was," someone agreed.

But Rachel ignored them, because the man was turning, looking at her.

It was dark tonight, no moon to help her explore his face.  She could only
see dark eyes gleaming the reflection of the soft, muted light spilling out
of the  pub.  Firelight and lamp glow.  Mary detested bright electric lights
at nighttime, though Rachel often suspected it was the bill she truly
disliked.

"Come inside," Rachel said again, more softly this time because she sensed he
could hear her very well.

"Warm yourself by the fire.  And show these friends of mine that you're not
the monster from their favorite folktale."

I stood there, stunned to my bones.  Amazed first that she'd spoken to me at
all, for I knew the people of Dunkinny to be a superstitious lot, un
trusting of strangers.  Or they had been when I'd first left here, nigh on a
hundred years ago, and they had been so still each time I'd returned since.
But people in solitary villages like this one never tend to change overmuch.
She was different, though.  She'd always been different.

I fancied it ironic; I'd been one of them once, and that wariness, that
mistrust of strangers, was still with me.  But I'd been betrayed too often to
let it go.  It was, in fact, stronger than ever.  So then, why did I stop?
Why did I turn and look at her when she spoke to me, when my natural reaction
would have been to keep walking, never so much as pausing in my gait.

But I did pause.  Partly because of her voice, pure and silken, with the lilt
of Ireland, of this very village to it.  So familiar and dear to me, that
accent.  And frightening at the same time.

"Twas the voice of my own people, the ones who'd called me evil and tried to
kill me.

The ones who'd later murdered the best friend I'd ever had.  But 'twas also
the voice of the little girl I'd watched over long ago, but grown up now.
And somehow, still the same.

She spoke again, her tone haughty, mischievous, almost taunting.  And then I
looked, and saw her silhouetted in the  doorway, surrounded by a golden
glow.  Raven hair, long and wild.  I'd seen Gypsies less mesmerizing.

She held out a hand to me.

"Come," she said.

And as if her words held some sort of power over me, I went.  She clasped my
hand as soon as I came within reach, and she drew me inside.  She had long
sharp nails.  Red nails.  I liked them, and the warmth of her small, strong
hand.  And the tingle of sensual awareness I felt passing through her body.
I liked that, too.  Knew better than to indulge it this close to what would
soon be my home.  again.  But liked it all the same.

Over the years, I had changed, but not drastically.  My skin was paler, yes.
It hadn't felt the touch of the sun in nearly two centuries, after all.  But
its pink, healthy glow remained intact for several hours once I'd fed.

And I'd fed well tonight.

So when she drew me inside, there were no gasps of shock at my appearance.
She settled me into a wooden chair near the fire, and that's when I realized
this pub was in the exact place that other one had stood long ago.
O'Connor's tavern.  The site of my funeral.  The place where my father had
tried to murder me.

A lump came into my throat, but I forced it away.  "There, you see?"

the girl was saying, hands on her hips, which moved enticingly whenever she
did.  She waved a hand toward me.

"Just a tourist, not a legend come to life."  She faced me again.

"Tell us, stranger, what's your name?"

I cleared my throat.

"O'Roark," I said, waiting, curious to see their reactions.

The plump woman dropped a tankard of ale and it crashed to the floor, spewing
amber liquid and odorous foam around her feet.  The girl stared at me,
searching my face with an intensity  that shook me.  But she couldn't
recognize me.  She'd never seen my face clearly enough to know it again now.
And finally she grinned, a twinkle in her eye, and tilted her head to one
side.

"O'Roark, is it?  Another one?  Tell me, Mr. O'Roark, have you come travelin'
from the States in search of your family history?"

I smiled very slightly, unable to help myself.  Such a spirited girl, she was.

"Has my accent faded so much that I sound like an American to you?"  I asked
her.

She gave me a sassy shrug.

"I only know you're not from Dunkinny.  For I know everyone in this town."

"You've lived here that long, have you?"

"Born here, as were my parents and theirs before them for five generations."

"Mine, too."

She frowned at me, and I took my time studying her face.  Small features,
fine bones.  But her lips were full and her eyes large in that small face.

"You're saying you're descended from our O'Roarks?"

"So much so that I've inherited the castle."

At last, I'd shaken her.  The others had been uneasy from the moment I'd set
foot inside, but not her.  Now, though, I saw it.  The widening of her deep
green eyes, the loss of blood's glow in her cheeks.

"You're making it up," she accused, but softly.

I shook my head.

"He'll be wantin' to know about the legend then," Mary called.  "Aye, tell
him the legend, Rachel!  Stranger he may be, but no man ought to risk
dallying about that place un- warned."  Rachel.  She'd grown into the name.
A name as untamed and tempting as the woman she'd become.

She tilted her head to one side.

"He already knows," she ventured, studying me, watching my every reaction.

' "How can you be sure?"  I asked her.

"Tell me, Rachel.  /; What is this legend that seems to make everyone here so
I nervous?  Every one... but you, that is."  | She recovered quickly,
regaining the bounce in her step | as she snatched two steins of ale from the
bar, and brought them to the table.  One, she thumped to the table before me.
The other, she drank from deeply, before wiping her mouth with the back of
her hand and leaning back in the chair she'd taken.

Behind her the fire snapped and danced.

"Long ago Donovan O'Roark, a farmer's son loved by all, was walking home from
the fields.  Alone, he walked, and well after dark, on the Eve of All
Hallows."  I got a chill up my spine, and was reminded, briefly and vividly
of my gram, and the way she'd spun her tales before the fire at night.  Tales
I'd never believed in.

' "But poor Donovan never made it home unscathed that night, for a creature
attacked him."  She paused, looking around the room.  I did likewise, seeing
the rapt attention on every face--though they'd likely all heard the tale a
hundred times by now.

"A vampire," she said in a long, whispery breath.

I lifted my brows high, an attempt to show them my skepticism.

"A

vampire,".  I repeated.

"Indeed.  The young man died that night, but he didn't stay dead long.

He rose from his casket at his own funeral!  No longer mortal, but a creature
like the one who'd created him.  The villagers tried to kill him, but he was
too strong, and he escaped into the night and vanished.  "

I lifted the mug to my mouth, pretending to sip the beer, and licking the
taste of it from my lips when I set the glass down again.

"I

still don't see what this has to do with the castle.  "

' "Ah, so you're an impatient one, are you?"

I only shrugged and let her continue.

"Donovan wasn't seen again.  Not for a hundred years.  But everyone knew his
tale.  Then, something happened.  The lord of that castle,"

here she pointed in the castle's general direction, "was a rich Italian man,
some said a nobleman.  His name was Dante.  Now how do you suppose his castle
ended up in the hands of the family O'Roark?"  I smiled and said nothing.
Rachel went on.

"No one had ever suspected Dante of anything evil.  He simply kept to
himself, and that was the way the villagers liked it."

"He being an outsider, and all," I put in.

She gave me a curious glance.

"One night a young girl, who'd been hired to work sometimes at the castle,
came running down from the cliffs, hysterical.  Screaming and crying, she
was.  With blood runnin' down her neck in twin streams, and two tiny
punctures in her pretty throat."

I didn't interrupt her, though the words near choked me trying to escape.
Dante had never harmed the girl.  He'd adored her, loved her to distraction,
and in the end, done the one thing he'd warned me over and over never to do.

He'd trusted her.

Rachel sipped her beer.

"The girl said Dante was a monster who slept in a coffin by day, and fed on
livin' blood by night.  He'd attacked her, tried to drain her dry, but she'd
got away."

"Did anyone wonder," I asked, unable to keep still any longer, 'how a young
thing like that could get away from a creature like him?  " She frowned at me.

"You want to hear the rest or not?"  I nodded.  She spoke.

"The girl said Dante wasn't alone up there.  She said he had another with
him, and that companion was none other than Donovan O'Roark."

Around the room everyone nodded, muttering in agreement.  "The villagers
discussed what needed to be done, while young Laura begged them to destroy
the monsters.  Finally,  they agreed.  At just before dawn they marched to
the castle armed with torches and oil, and they set the place alight."

When she said it, I thought she suppressed a shudder.

I remembered it all too well.  The flames, the sickening realization that the
woman Dante had loved had betrayed him in the worst possible way.  His pained
expression as he realized it, too.  I knew that pain so well, because I'd
felt it when my own family, and the girl I'd loved, had done the same to me.

"The vampires were forced to flee, and when they did, the sun was already
coming up.  And the castle has been owned by an O'Roark ever since."  She
stopped.  I felt her hand on my arm.

"Mister O'Roark?"  I opened my eyes, just realizing I had squeezed them shut.
"Are you all right?"

"It... it's a frightening tale.  Gruesome."

"But just a tale, as I've been trying to tell these good people."  I nodded.

"Go on, finish it.  What became of the two victims?"  She tilted her head.

"Victims?"  Lowering her gaze, her voice softer, she said,

"I never thought anyone else would see them that way.  But you're right, 'tis
exactly what they were."  She met my eyes again, her voice more normal.

"At any rate, they ran off in separate directions, but smoke could be seen
curling from their clothes as they went.  The villagers believed they both
died, burned to cinders by the sun."  She shook her head, almost sadly.

"But not long after that, a crew of men arrived to begin working on the
castle, and when they were questioned they would only say a man named O'Roark
had hired them.  The villagers believed it was Donovan, back from the dead a
second time.  They all said he'd return one day to seek vengeance on the
people of Dunkinny for the murder of his friend."

She sighed deeply, and for a long moment no one spoke, still under the spell
of her story.  But Rachel broke the silence a moment later.

"I'm sure most of the locals are speculating as to whether you be him.  Tell
them your given name, O'Roark.  Ease their superstitious minds."

I smiled very gently, and laid money on the table to pay for my unfinished
beer.  Then got to my feet and turned for the door.

"My given name," I said softly, "is Donovan."  And then I stepped into the
night, away from all of them and the dread on their faces.

FR1;Chapter 3 Oomeone was following me.

I slowed my pace slightly, keeping to the shadows, moving in utter silence.
My mind open, probing, tracking the curious fool.  Only one.

No threat to me.

I never should've done it; taunted them the way I did.  I knew better, and to
this day I've no idea what possessed me to tell them my name, watch them go
pale, and then walk away.  I'd frightened the fools, deliberately frightened
them.  But it was no less than they deserved.

They'd built themselves up a hefty debt over the generations.  Turning on one
of their own the way they'd turned on me so long ago.

Murdering Dante.  I paused along the roadside where the heather bloomed its
last and its scent was heavy in the air, lowered my head as the pain swept
over me along with the autumn wind.  They'd surrounded the castle, and
brutally put their torches to our home, our sanctuary, forcing us to run for
our lives.  But we'd only found the rising sun awaiting our desperate 
flight.  Its golden rays, so beautiful, so deadly.  I remember the searing,
the blistering of my flesh, the horror that surged within me as I saw thin
tendrils of smoke rising up from my own body.  I'd been the lucky one that
cold morn.  By burrowing deep into a haystack in a field--a field I'd once
worked at my father's side--I found shelter.  But for Dante.  knew him to be
dead.  For I never saw him again after that day, and I've no doubt he'd have
contacted me somehow if he'd survived.

Lifting my head, I sent my senses out, realizing that in the flood of
memories this place evoked, I'd lost track of my follower.  But the stalker
had stopped as well, and stood now several yards away, just watching, and
thinking herself protected by the darkness.  I almost smiled at her
innocence, turned, and began walking again, wondering how far her courage
would take her.

I'd left this place after the attack.  Traveled, saw the world, lived in so
many places I barely remember them all.  But of people, of others like myself
and mortals the same, I saw little.  I can list the name of every person I've
ever had words with in the past two hundred years, and that's how few they've
been.

Dante drilled it into me, again and again.

"Trust no one, Donovan.  No one.  And most especially, no mortal."

I could hear the sea in the distance now, and the road ran away from the
farmers' fields and began to slope sharply upward, among rises too steep, and
far too rocky, to be tilled.  She was still following.

So long as we'd lived by Dante's words, we'd been fine.  A lonely life, it
was.  But safe, peaceful.  Satisfying in so many other ways.

The time we had, endless time--or so we believed then--to learn of music and
art, to read and  to write, to experience and to savor the things our mortal
lifetimes would never have given us time to know.

But then Dante had fallen in love, and it had all ended.  He'd told the girl
the truth, and it seemed to me she must have run all the way back to that
ignorant mass of villagers, so eager was she to tell our secret and see us
destroyed.

Dante had been right from the start.  Trust no one, and particularly, no
mortal.

As I crested the hill, the wind blew in from the sea more fiercely, and I
loved the feel of it.  My wind, my sea.  So familiar despite the bitterness
I'd known here.  I sat down amid a small outcropping of boulders along the
roadside.  not because I was tired.  The castle towered before me, no sign of
the fire that had nearly killed me a century ago.  Dante had willed the place
to me, and I'd had it restored, or partially so.  I kept it up, always, ready
for his return.  I'd long ago given up hope he'd ever come back .  but
somehow I couldn't let go of this place.

My good friend was gone, and I was alone in the world.  There was no room to
doubt that.  And yet some foolish sentimental urge had drawn me back here to
the very place where he'd been brutally murdered.

Back to this place, to the castle, to my ancestral home--to her.  I'd been
drawn to see her again, to assure myself she was still safe and well.

She was nearly upon me now, the wind whipping her hair into wild chaos.  Her
eyes narrowing as she squinted into the darkness, trying to see where I'd
gone.  She thought she was stepping lightly, but I heard every footfall.  Not
that it would have mattered.  She had a scent about her, one that was sharply
different from the others--from any other mortal I'd encountered.  Dante had
told me that some did, and he'd told me what it meant.

Among other things, vital things, it meant that I was  forbidden to harm
her.  By whose decree, I never knew.  Never asked.  Besides, I never was much
for rules.  But I couldn't have harmed her if I'd tried.

She came closer.  Her long skirt snapped in the sea wind, whipping her
ankles.  Her blouse.  sinfully snug-fitting, and molding to her breasts as if
trying to squeeze them.  She stood there a moment, so close I could feel her
there.  And after a fruitless search for me, she lowered her head in defeat.
But still she remained, letting the wind buffet her body, and I do believe
she was thoroughly enjoying its vicious embrace.  But then she turned to go.

I stood slowly, silently.

"Are you looking for someone?"  She sucked in a loud, violent gasp, spinning
toward me, her hands flying to her chest as if to keep her heart from leaping
out.  Then she paused, blinking at me in the darkness, drawing several
open mouthed breaths.

"Lordy, you near scared the life out of me!"  I smiled then.  Her accent was
no longer as pronounced as it used to be, and I knew that was because she'd
been away for a time.  But it remained enchanting to me.  My own had faded
until it was barely discernible anymore.

"I was beginning to think," I told her, "that nothing frightened you."

She gave a tilt of her head and a shrug.

"Well, it takes a good deal more than an old folktale and a stranger showin'
up in the village, claimin' to be a ghost."

"I never claimed to be a ghost."

"You said you were Donovan O'Roark."

"Because I am."

She narrowed her emerald eyes on me.  She had witch's eyes, Rachel Sullivan
did.

"Can you prove it?"

My gaze dipped to the pale, slender column of her throat, and impulsively, I
put my fingers there and felt the blood churning beneath her skin.

"I could..."

Her eyes sparkled.  It was true, nothing frightened her.  She smiled at me,
and it took my breath away.

"Going' to bite my neck, are you?"  she asked.

' "If I did, would you run screaming to the villagers, and return with a mob
bent on doing me in?"

Tipping her head back, she laughed softly, a deep husky sound.  Her neck.  so
close, so smooth.  She brought her gaze level with mine, obviously amused.

"I'd be more likely to bite you back, Donovan O'Roark, and don't you forget
it."  I could say nothing.  She robbed me of words, of the power of speech,
of coherent thought, with that flippant reply.

"But the proof I had in mind," she went on, "was running more along the lines
of paperwork.  A driver's license, you know, or something of that sort."

Swallowing hard, I retrieved my wallet from my back pocket, extracted my
identification and showed it to her.  A man in my position did well to keep
things such as these up-to-date, and there were many ways of doing so, none
too complex.  She took it, her fingers brushing mine, perhaps deliberately.
She had to squint and finally pulled a cigarette lighter from her deep pocket
and, turning her back to the wind, used it to see by.

Nodding sagely, she handed it back to me.

"So you really are a descendant--named for your most infamous ancestor, no
less."  She bit her lower lip.

"Is this your first visit to Dunkinny, then?"  She asked it as if trying to
hide the question's importance to her.  I thought it best not to answer.

"Why were you following me, Rachel--it is Rachel, isn't it?"

' "Indeed, Rachel Sullivan, with a few notorious ancestors of my own."

The back of my neck prickled to life at the mention of  her ancestors.
Treacherous women, women I'd known too well.  She went on.

"The Sullivan women are somewhat known for scandals.  Perhaps I ought to warn
you of that right off.

"Twas one of my own who four generations ago screamed accusations against
Lord Dante, and got him killed, or so the legends have it."

It was true, Laura Sullivan had been her name.  My throat went dry.

"An' they say another Sullivan woman was promised to marry Donovan O'Roark
himself--the first one, that is.  But when he rose from his coffin, she cried
for his blood."

"Yes," I said softly, hearing her shrill voice again in my mind, shouting,

"Kill it!  Kill it before it destroys us all!"  "Alicia," I muttered.

"Really?  I never heard her given name before."

I only shrugged.

"So have you come to pick up where your forebears left off, Rachel?  To
destroy me?"

She slipped her arm through mine, and turned us toward the castle, walking
slowly.

"You're a funny man, Donovan.  But you know as well as I those are only silly
tales.  No truth to 'em, or at least, so little 'tis barely recognizable
anymore.  No, I have a far different mission.

But I'll be needin' your help.  "

"My help?"  She had my curiosity piqued.  And yet I feared her.  It was too
uncanny to be mere coincidence, and a shiver worked up my spine as I wondered
if perhaps it was the destiny of the Sullivan women to destroy me--if they'd
keep coming, generation after generation of them-- until they saw the task
completed.

And now I was thinking as foolishly and superstitiously as my people.

' "Tell me of this mission, then.  What is it?"

She looked up at me and smiled, eyes wide and green  as the sea, full of
innocence and mischief like the eyes of the child I remembered.

"I've come to learn all your secrets, Donovan.  All the secrets of Castle
Dante, and the truth behind the legend."

My heart tripped to a stop in my chest.  My voice hoarse, I said,

"If I told you all of that, pretty Rachel, I'm afraid I'd have to kill you."

Pressing closer to my side, clapping her hand to my arm and leaning her head
on my shoulder, she laughed.  A husky, deep sound, genuine amusement ringing
in its voice.

"I do love a man with a sense of humor," she said.

"I can tell we're going to get along, Donovan.  Why, we'll be best friends
'fore we're done."

She was warm at my side, and far too close to me.  And I relished her
nearness.  for the lack of human companionship wears a man down over the
years.

She was here to destroy me.  I had no doubt of that.  And yet I couldn't
bring myself to send her away.  She couldn't force me to tell her anything, I
told myself.  She couldn't learn anything I didn't wish her to know.  What
harm would it do to let her accompany me to the castle?

Inside me, I heard Dante's dire warnings: Don't do it, Donovan.  Don't spend
another second with her.  She's dangerous!  She's a Sullivan, dammit.  Send
her away, or kill her now and be done with it.  We stopped, the wind blocked
now by the towering mass of the castle itself.  Before us two massive doors
made of broad beams, and held together by black iron bands, stood like
sentries awaiting the password.

"Ever since I was a little girl, I've wanted to see inside this castle," she
said, so softly it was as if she were that little girl again, right now.

"But my parents forbade it, and filled my head with so many foolish old tales
that for a time I was frightened to death of sneaking up here the way the
older ones did."

"For a time?"

"Aye.  Later I changed my mind.  He was no monster, the man who lived here.
I crept around this place often, once I'd made up my mind to that.  So
childish, hopin' for a glimpse of a man long dead."

 "But you didn't go inside?"

"I couldn't.  I always felt..."  She drew a deep breath, let it out all at
once.

"You'll laugh at me."

"No," I said.

"I won't.  Tell me."

She looked up, right into my eyes, and hers were honest, sincere, beautiful.

"I always thought this place seemed... sacred, somehow.

And.  and it was my own blood kin that denied it, ruined it.  So to me, my
setting foot inside would have been.  a sacrilege.  " " And now?  "

She eyed the castle doors, shivered a little.

"Maybe I was wrong.

Maybe I'm the one who'll make it all right again, somehow.  " She lowered her
head, sighing.

"I'm different from the others, you know."

"Yes, I know."

' "They tell the tale, again and again, and they all shudder with fear of the
creatures they claim lived here once."  She placed a palm against the
chiseled stone, closed her eyes.

"But not me.  The first time I heard the tale I was all of three years old,
and I cried.  For hours, no one could comfort me.  To me, it wasn't a horror
story, it was a tragedy.  One man, rising from the dead only to be driven out
of the village by his own family.  Another, murdered only because he dared to
love."  She met my eyes and smiled.

"To tell you the truth, back when I was still child enough to believe in the
old tales, I thought of your ancestor as... as a friend.  My own guardian
angel."

"And now?"  I asked her.

"And now I'm an adult, who knows better than to believe in fairy tales.  But
it does seem like Providence that  you're here now.  Just when I've returned
home from the States.  Just when I'm planning to write my thesis based on the
legend, its sources, and its effects on the community to this day.

Just when I'm wondering how I'll ever learn all I I need to know about Castle
Dante and the original Donovan O'Roark--here you are.  I think it's a sign.
" | She was enchanting me, mesmerizing me.  Both with her | scent, and with
her beauty, but mostly with that enthusiasm I and charm and slightly skewed
view of the universe.  J She had the belladonna antigen, and that was part of
the ; attraction--had always been drawing me to her, urging me \ to watch
over her.  I could smell it in her blood, could sense it there.  Every
immortal had that antigen before they received the dark gift.  If not, they
wouldn't trans- form ... they'd simply die.  Dante had told me these things,
and he'd warned me as well of the allure mortals with the antigen had for
us... the attraction.  And it was said to run both ways.

I knew all this.  But knowing it did nothing to dampen its effect on me.  As
a child she'd been harmless, no threat to me at all, just a little girl in
need of a protector.  But now.  She stared up at me from emerald green eyes.

"Will you take me inside, Donovan?  With you fulfill my childhood dreams and
show me your castle?"

And like a man held prisoner by a Gypsy enchantress's spell, I nodded,
searched for my key, and opened my haven up to my enemy.

Chapter 4 There was something about him.  No, it was only her imagination
playing games with her.  Yes, he was pale, but only slightly so.  And that
grace about him, the way his every movement seemed as fluid as a part of a
dance.  it was simply his way.  It didn't mean a thing.

He wasn't the guardian of her imagination.  Her savior.  He gripped the iron
ring and opened the doors, waiting and allowing her to enter first.  Taking a
single step into the looming, echoing blackness, she stopped, battling a
shiver of unease that kept tickling at her spine.

"I can't see a thing," she said, reaching into her pocket for the lighter
once again.

She felt him enter behind her.  He stood close to her back as she fumbled in
her pocket, and the deep moan of the door closing behind him made her heart
skip a beat.  Closing her hand around the lighter in her pocket, she pulled
it out and promptly dropped it on the floor.

"It's all right," he said.

"Wait here."

"As if I could do anything else," she replied, and hoped he didn't detect
the tremor in her voice.

He moved past her then.  She never heard his footsteps, and it seemed they
should echo endlessly here, the way her every whisper did.  There was a flare
of light, a glow that illuminated his face for a moment, making it come alive
with light and shadow as if he were some sort of undulating demon.  But then
he leaned over, and in a moment the glow spread as he touched the match to
the tapers in a silver candelabra, lighting them one by one.  And lifting it,
he moved around the room, lighting others.  It seemed to Rachel there must be
candles everywhere in this place.  By the time he returned to her side, the
entire room glowed with them, shadows leaping and dancing, soft yellow light
spilling over everything.

He took her hand.  Drew her forward.  Rachel went with him, her fear
dispelled as her curiosity leapt to the fore.  The room was as big as a barn,
and high, high above her, she saw something glittering in the candle glow

"Is that a chandelier?"

Donovan looked up, then nodded.

"The entire place is equipped with gas lights, but I'll need to connect the
main line and open the valves before they'll be of any use."

"What I wouldn't give to see this place in the daylight," she breathed.  She
felt him tense and wondered why.

Twin fireplaces stood at opposite walls, each one laid ready, waiting only to
be lit.  Each one had a huge stone mantel, and above them tapestries hung.
Breathtaking tapestries.  She moved closer to the one nearest her, covering
Donovan's hand with her own to lift the candelabra higher.

"They must be ancient," she muttered.  "Quite old, medieval, or so Dante
said."

Her spine prickled.

"Dante said that, did he?"

Donovan looked down at her rather quickly.

"Or so the story goes.  I'm only repeating what's been told to me."

She tilted her head, studying his face in the soft glow.

"Are you, now?"

Nodding, he moved her to the left of the fireplace, lifting the light again
and nodding toward the wall, where two crossed swords hung.

"The broadswords are medieval as well, but Irish, whereas the tapestries are
Italian."

"This Dante must have been quite a collector."

Donovan shrugged and moved on, pointing out other relics fastened to the
walls, a suit of armor standing in a corner, looking ridiculously short, and
the furnishings.  Large chairs with embroidered cushions and elaborately
carved, utterly straight backs, were grouped around the fireplaces.  A large,
ornate table with smaller, less elaborate chairs surrounding it held the
room's center, each of its legs the size of a small tree.  And there were
weapons everywhere.  Lances, maces, shields with their crests emblazoned
across the front.  And every so often, they'd pass an archway of darkness,
leading off into some other part of the castle.  Each time, she'd peer into
the blackness, eyes narrow, eager to see more.

But each time, she saw nothing.

When they'd walked round the entire room, he led her to one of the cushioned
chairs, setting the candles on a marble stand at its side.

Then he turned and knelt before the fire, and a second later it blazed to
life, though she'd never seen him strike a match.  She let the warmth rinse
through her, chasing the chill of autumn away.  And Donovan settled himself
in the chair beside her.  "I'd offer you something to drink, but" -- "I
know," she said.

"You've only just arrived.  I can't very well be expectin' your cupboards to
be fully stocked so soon."  She smiled at him.  '"Twill be cold... lonely,
living here in this place, don't you think?"

He nodded.

"Yes.  But there's a history here I needed to... touch.  I had to come back."

"Come back?  You have been here before, then?"

He blinked slowly, averting his eyes.

"Long ago."  "In your childhood?"

"Something like that."

She nodded, not pushing him further, though she was fully aware he hadn't
really answered her.  He couldn't have been the man who saved her from the
river.  That was twenty years ago.  He was far too young.

"Is this--this great hall--the only room you're willing to show me, then,
Donovan?"

"For now," he told her.

"It wouldn't be safe to take you farther..."

A long pause as his gaze burned into hers.

"Without more light."  Her throat went dry.  She tried to swallow, and found
she couldn't.  He had a hungry look about him, a predatory look that shook
her.  "Perhaps I should go then.  Leave you to get settled in."

 "Perhaps," he said.

Nodding, she got to her feet.  He rose as well.

"I ... I'd like to come back.  To talk to you about the legend."

"I don't know much about that.  You'll be disappointed."

 "I get the feelin' you know more about it than anyone else, Donovan O'Roark."

She turned and walked toward the door, and he trailed her.  She sensed he was
eager for her to go.

But when he pushed the huge door open, a blinding flash of lightning cut a
jagged path across the sky.  The rain slashed in at them, and thunder rumbled
in the distance.

Closed within the huge stone walls, they hadn't even been aware of the change
in the weather, and there wasn't a window to be seen in this room, she
realized for the first He stood motionless.  Said nothing.  Well, then,
there was no way around it.  She lowered her head and took a step out.  only
to feel his hands closing on her shoulders, drawing her back inside.  She
nearly sighed in relief.

"You can't walk back to the village in this."  He said it as if he regretted
it right to his bones.

"I could.  I'm not sugar, Donovan, and I won't melt in a wee bit of rain."

He closed the door, lifted a hand and swiped the droplets from her face, and
then her hair.

"Not melt, but get soaked through and take sick, at the very least.  Or
worse, get crushed beneath a falling tree, or struck down in your tracks by a
bolt of lightning.  No, I can't let you leave."

"You sound sorry about that."

He nodded, surprising her by not denying it.

"I like my privacy, Rachel.  You'll do well to remember that about me."  "Oh."

He frowned at her.

"What?"

Shrugging, she lifted her brows.

"I guess I was thinkin' there might be some other reason my being' here
disturbed you so much.  No matter though."

She was only half teasing him, and she thought he knew it.  She was drawn to
the man, in a way she didn't understand.  It was as if some sort of spell
were being worked on her, to make her.  She closed her eyes, gave her head a
shake.

"I believe I must be more sleepy than I realized."

"There should be some bedrooms made up," he said, his voice gentle.

Did she detect a slight tremor in it?

"Lead the way, then."

He nodded, picking up the dancing candles once more

"Best stay close to me, Rachel.  I've no idea how safe the entire castle is,
since only parts of it have been kept up.  Besides, you could get lost very
easily in these halls."

She nodded her assent, and as he led the way into the dark, vaulted
corridors, she held tighter and tighter to his arm, aware that with every
step she took she was leaving safety farther behind.  Not that she feared him.

Oh, but she did.

The halls twisted, turned, veered off in countless directions.  He took her
up spiraling stairways that felt like tunnels, they were so narrow and dark.
And then down more hallways.

' "Donovan?"

He paused, and turned to look at her there in the darkness.  "Are you
deliberately leading me round and round, only to keep me from knowing my way
out?"

Solemnly, he shook his head.

"Just the opposite, Rachel.  The room is near a back exit.  So you can leave
first thing in the morning."  ' "And why would I wish to do that, when you
could just as easily lead me out of here yourself?"

"I ... I won't be here.  I have a pressing engagement, I'm afraid.  Very
early.  So by the time you wake up, I'll be gone."  Tipping her head back,
she studied him.

"Will you" now?  " " Yes.  And Rachel, I want your promise that you'll do as
I ask.  Leave here in the morning.  No snooping, or exploring.  I've already
told you, it could be dangerous.  "

Studying him a long moment, she said,

"Is there something here you don't want me to see?"

He shook his head.

"You have as big an imagination as those locals at the pub, don't you?"

She smiled.

"Bigger.  You wouldn't doubt it if you knew what I was thinkin' just now."

"And what was that?"

She lifted her brows and shoulders as one.

"That perhaps  the reason you won't be here in the morning is because you
have an adverse reaction to daylight.  And that perhaps the reason you don't
want me snooping about, is so I won't stumble upon the coffin where you
rest."  She threw her head back and laughed at her own foolishness, and the
sounds of it echoed endlessly, long after she stopped.

"I guess I still have a bit of that gullible child in me after all.  Or maybe
'tis simply livin' in Dunkinny that's made me so imaginative."

But he only stared at her until her smile died.  She bit her lip, and her
hand trembled slightly as she lifted it to touch his face.

"I've hurt your feelin's now, have I?  I don't really think you're a vampire,
Donovan.  But just a man.  A... a beautiful man."  She lowered her gaze, not
quite believing she was about to say what she was.

"I

hope you don't think it bold of me to tell you this.  But I-- I'd like to see
you again.  Not because of the legend, but just .  just because.  " And still
he said nothing.  Lowering her hand, she rolled her eyes ceiling ward and
drew a short, sharp breath.

"Landsakes, Donovan, say something, will you?  Am I makin' a total fool of
myself, or..."

"No."  He reached out to brush a curl off her forehead.

"In fact, I've been trying very hard not to ... feel anything toward you, all
evening."

She felt the blood rush to her face.

"Oh."  Then, licking her lips, meeting his eyes again, she whispered,

"Why were you trying so hard not to feel that way, Donovan?"

 "Because nothing can come of it."   Her heart squeezed.

"You're married, then."

 "No.   Of course not.   It's just..."   He shook his head.

"You'll have to trust me, Rachel.  Nothing can come of this.  I ... I
probably won't even be here very long, and besides that, I" --He sighed
deeply.

"It doesn't matter.  Here, this is your room."

He pushed a door open and stepped inside.

Rachel followed, drawing a deep breath as the candlelight spilled on a
canopied bed draped in sheer fabric of softest ivory.  "" Tis beautiful.  "

"It's been restored.  This is the room Dante had made ready for Laura
Sullivan, the woman who betrayed him."

"My... my heartless ancestor slept here?"

"No.  No, she killed him before she ever saw it."  Rachel turned toward him,
a new idea creeping into her mind.

"Are you puttin' me here, Donovan, so you won't forget whose blood runs in my
veins?"

He didn't answer, only lowered his head.

"But you can't possibly blame me for what my forebears did."

 "No.   And I don't.   I simply thought..."   He shook his head.

"I honestly don't know what I thought."

She took a step closer, drawn to him beyond reason, and driven by more than
her usual boldness.  She felt as if she knew him, as if she'd always known
him, and there was no hint of shyness, and no earthly reason to temper her
actions.  Simply being near him seemed to have stripped her inhibitions away.

"I can tell you what I think, Donovan O'Roark," she said.  And when he looked
up, she moved still closer.

"I think you haven't the nerve in you to kiss me goodnight."

His lips quirked, as if he wanted to smile and was fighting it.

"Do you?  Is that meant as a challenge, Rachel Sullivan?"  "Indeed, it is.

I don't like this idea of you fightin' so hard to dislike me.  An' I know
that if you kiss me once, you'll forget about all that nonsense my ancestors
did to yours, and simply see me.  Not Alicia, nor Laura, but me.  Rachel
Sullivan.  "

He started to shake his head.

"I dare you," she whispered.

"But I don't think you've the nerve."

His eyes darkened and she knew she'd won.  He set the candelabra down on a
nightstand and he came toward her, a distinct purpose glowing in his midnight
eyes.

Chapter 5 I moved closer to her, compelled by some force I couldn't begin to
understand.  But my lips merely brushed across hers, their touch light,
fleeting.  For her mouth was not my goal.  Not yet.  Part of me wished to
frighten her, I think, but there was more.  To taste her.  I longed for it
with a hunger more powerful than the preternatural bloodlust I'd lived with
for so long.  And for a moment--only a moment--perhaps I forgot where I was.
Perhaps part of my mind slipped backward to the time when Dante and I lived
like kings, feared by the villagers.  The times when we dared walk among them
at night, before they understood what we truly were.  Those times when,
should a maid strike our fancy, we were free to take her, to drink our fill
from her pretty throat, and use the power of our vampiric minds to make her
remember it only as a dream.  Those times before we were fully aware just how
dangerous it was to interact with mortals in any way.

I reverted, I think, in my mind that night.  So my lips  brushed across
hers, and then across her cheek, and over her delicate jaw, and she knew.
She knew on some level.  Her head tipped back, to give me access to what I
wanted.  Her chin ceiling ward as the breath shivered out of her.  My lips
found the skin of her neck; the spot where a river of blood rushed just
beneath the surface.  Its current thrummed louder, overwhelming my senses.
Her scent, her texture.  my head whirled.  And my lips parted, and I tasted
her then.  The salt of her skin, warm on my tongue.  Her pulse, throbbing
faster against my lips.  I drew the skin into my mouth, just a little,
suckling her, allowing my teeth to press down ever so slightly.  Shuddering,
she pushed herself closer to me, her body tight to mine--from the spot where
my mouth teased her throat, to her breasts, straining against my chest, to
her hips, arching forward, rubbing softly against mine and making me hard
with wanting her.  My arms were around her, one hand cradling her upturned
head, one cupping a softly rounded buttock and pulling her harder against me.

Hers were on my head, fingers twisting and tugging at my hair as I sucked at
her throat.  I wanted to pierce her flesh.  She wanted it too, I sensed that
in everything she did, every soft sigh that whispered from her lips.  But she
didn't know what it was she was craving.  She would though.  She would.

I bit down harder, my incisors pinching, pushing against the soft flesh,
preparing to break through that luscious surface to the nectar it concealed.

She gasped.  A harsh, startled sound louder than the blast of a cannon to my
ears, so focused was I on the taste of her.  But it was enough to bring me
back to myself, to make me realize what I'd been about to do.

The desire burned through me like a flame, and I trembled all over, a quake
that utterly racked me as I forced  myself to step away from her--to raise
my head from her throat, and lower my arms to my sides and step away.

She didn't react immediately.  And I knew too well why; could see it in the
wide and slightly dazed look in her eyes.  The allure of the vampire--and
something more, too.  Perhaps she'd felt the impact of this force between us
as powerfully as I.  Even I didn't understand it fully.  To her, it would be
even less comprehensible.  She came back to herself within a moment, blinking
as if to clear her vision, and then staring up at me.

"I don't think P we ever been... kissed... quite that way before."  Lifting a
hand, unaware she did so, she ran her fingertips slowly over the spot where
my mouth had been- "I... shouldn't have done that."

"Why did you?"  she asked me.

I shook my head.

"I'm not sure, Rachel.  Perhaps for the same reason you allowed it."

Tilting her head to one side to study me, she frowned.  Her hair slid away,
revealing her neck to me again, and I felt a rush of renewed desire as I saw
the redness forming there, and the moisture, and the way her fingers kept
touching the spot and drawing away.  "Go to sleep," I whispered, but it was
more than a whisper.  I flexed the astral muscle, the one that didn't exist
physically but was there all the same, the one that sent my wishes out to the
minds of others.

"Forget this happened."  I caught her eyes with mine, sending the force out
to her, the command that must be obeyed.

"Forget the kiss, Rachel.  It never happened.  Go to sleep, and when you
wake" -- "Oh, I doubt I'll sleep at all, Donovan O'Roark," she whispered with
a soft, shaky smile.  A bit of the mischief returned to her pretty eyes.

"But forgettin' that kiss is certainly not an option whether I do or not.
I'll either lie awake thinkin' about it, or go to sleep and dream it up
again."

Her smile broadened.  '"Twas a rather nice kiss, you know."  I stepped
backward, an instinctive act, rather like reeling in shock, I thought later.
She didn't react to the mind control at all.  It hadn't .  it hadn't even
given her pause.

I realized I was standing in the hall now, when she reached for the
candelabra and offered it to me.

"You should take this with you, to find your way."

"No," I blurted, still trying to puzzle out her lack of a reaction to my
commands, too much so to censor myself, fool that I was.

"I see perfectly well in the dark."  I could have kicked myself the moment
the words left my lips.

"Can you, now?"  She drew the glowing tapers back to her side.

"I'll leave you to it, then.  Good night, Donovan."

And she closed the door.

I stood there, trembling.  Never had I been so drawn to a mortal before.  And
never, not ever in two hundred years, had I been so ineffective in
influencing the thoughts of one of them.  Making them forget.  This told me
two things.  That her will was very strong, and that she didn't want to
forget.

And she was here, in my home, my haven.  God, what if she learned more than
she should?  What then?

Rachel closed the door, leaned against it, lowered her head and closed her
eyes.  She was shaking so hard she could barely stand, and she'd been
terrified he'd see it before he left.  She'd hidden it, she thought.  Pulled
the mask into place in time.  Assumed the demeanor of the flirtatious,
irreverent, and slightly cocky barmaid to conceal the depth of her reactions
to him.

My God.  The way he'd kissed her .  the way his mouth had, not just caressed,
but devoured her.  and then the feel of those.  Those teeth!

She stood bolt upright, still shaking, but no longer weak.

Her hands flew to her neck once more, fingers searching, feeling, terror
creeping over her soul.  Had he.

Diving into her deep pockets, she extracted a compact, struggled to open it,
dropped it, and scrambled to snatch it up again.  Finally, she leaned over
the glowing candle flames, staring into the small, round mirror at the red
mark on her neck.  But there were no telltale puncture wounds, and there was
no blood.  Just a small patch of bruised skin.  What her friends in the
States called a hickey.

"Lord a' mercy," she breathed, snapping the compact shut, sagging once more.

"I don't know whether to be weak with relief or to question my sanity for
thinking..."  Shaking her head, she drew herself upright, turned and went to
the bed, taking the candles with her.  She set them on a nightstand, and well
away from the bed curtains that draped down from the canopy to swathe the
thing in luxury.  Beyond the sheer fabric, a red satin comforter swelled from
the stacks of pillows beneath it, and when she pulled it back it was to find
sheets of the same fabric, only black, not red.  The pulse in her throat beat
a little harder.  She had no nightclothes here.  But the bed hardly seemed
made for such things.

Glancing quickly back toward the door, she saw the lock there, waiting to be
turned.  She saw it, licked her lips, and turned toward the bed once more.
This time, to begin undressing.

And she slid naked into that decadent satin nest, felt its cool softness
caressing her heated flesh, surrounding her in sensual pleasure.  Cushioned
and covered and enveloped within it.  And when she fell asleep it was to
dream of things more carnal than she'd ever done before.

She woke to the morning sunlight streaming through the window and bathing her
face--and she was more curious  about the man than ever before.

She flung the covers aside, got to her feet, naked in the chilly bedroom.
Her clothes lay folded on a chair, just as she'd left them.

She glanced at the unlocked door.  He'd said he would be gone by the time she
woke.  But it was still early.  Maybe.  She dressed quickly.  Over and over
his voice rang in her head.  Don't snoop.  Leave by the back door as soon as
you wake.  I value my privacy.

It would be wrong to go against his wishes, after he'd been so kind to her,
letting her in when he obviously didn't want to.  Letting her stay when he'd
seemed almost afraid to.

Why?

She finished dressing, ran her fingers through her hair in lieu of a comb,
and checked her appearance in the compact mirror since there were none to be
found in the bedroom itself.

No mirrors?

She shook the thought away and examined her reflection.  She looked
storm-tossed.  Wild.  Hardly studious, much less virginal, and probably more
like a barmaid than she ever had.

Why?

Him.  His kiss, and a night spent reliving it beneath the caress of satin
sheets that reminded her of his eyes.

"Damn," she whispered, and quickly made the bed before heading out the door,
into the hall.  Light now.  Dim, for lack of windows, but enough light made
its way in to see by.  The door that led out of here was obvious.  At the end
of the hall to her right stood a tall, wooden door, with light glowing from
beyond its thick pane of glass.

Swallowing hard, stiffening her spine, mustering her willpower,  she marched
toward it, found it unlocked, and pulled it open.  Warm Irish sun bathed her
face, her eyes.  Stretching before her, like the crooked, graying teeth of a
very old crocodile, were the crumbling stone steps, curving intimately down
this tower's outer wall and disappearing round its other side.  From here she
could see the sea, glittering blue- green, with white froth roiling as the
waves crashed against the rocky shore.  The cliffs were almost directly below
her.  The steps were probably perfectly safe.

"But he kept going' on about the place perhaps being' dangerous," she
muttered to herself.

"No, I really do believe he'd want me to go out the front way.  Indeed, if he
were here, he'd likely insist."  She stepped back inside and closed the door.
Then she put her back to it, and faced a long, twisting corridor lined with
doors, and open archways leading into other halls, or stairways going up or
twisting downward.  Shrugging her shoulders and battling an excited smile,
she whispered,

"I suppose I'll just have to search until I find a safer way out, won't

I?  "

Chapter 6 Ohe got lost.  Hopelessly, frighteningly lost.  Lord, but she'd
never realized how large this castle was, or how its corridors writhed about
upon themselves like serpents in ecstasy.  And so few windows!

She no longer had any sense, even of what floor she might be wandering.  Her
only means of navigation was to try to go toward lighter areas, and away from
the darker ones.  But even this plan had its flaws, for she could only go so
far before the light began to fade.  Her choice then became, walk into the
darkness or go back to where she'd already been.  And going back would serve
no purpose.  She made many discoveries that day.  Some pleasant ones, but
mostly unpleasant in the extreme.  She discovered how thirsty she could
become in a single day.  How gruesome it was to walk face first into a sticky
spider's web in the dark.  How much she valued a good breakfast when one was
unavailable.

Some of the more pleasant discoveries diverted her from  her misery for
short spans of time.  She spent hours exploring rooms full of fascinating
antiques, and when she was tired, took a nap on a satin chaise fit for a
queen.  Later, she stumbled upon the music room, where a harpsichord rested,
dusty and old.  The soft cushioned window seats built into the stone wall.
She sat on one to rest, and caught her breath as she gazed out over what
surely must be all of Ireland.  She was up so high.  She'd been up and down
so many stairways that she'd lost track, and truly had no clue where she'd
ended.  Now she knew, though the knowledge did her little good, except to
tell her she ought to be going down.  And down some more.  And doing it soon,
for from this vantage point she could see that the sun now rested on the very
edge of the horizon, and would soon sink out of sight.  She must have napped
longer than she realized.

She lingered there only a short time.  She might have stayed longer, despite
the late hour, but she made the mistake of leaning over the old instrument,
her fingers just lightly caressing the keys.  And it let out a belch of sound
that nearly stopped her heart.  After that she had to be out of the room.
Ridiculous, the feeling that pervaded her senses then, but no use denying it.
She had the distinct sense that she must get out before Donovan learned she
was here.  And that blast from the harpsichord might have given her away,
even told him exactly where she was, had he heard it.

She ran from the room, back into the snake pit of corridors, and took the
first set of stairs she found that led downward.

Only they led into darkness.  Or perhaps it was that night was falling now.
She kept going down, and the stairs twisted, circling and spiraling, lower
and lower.  She kept one hand pressed to the walls on either side to keep
from falling as she continued endlessly downward.

And yet there  seemed no end.  She began to feel stifled, constricted by the
walls at her sides, and even imagined them narrowing.  Tightening.  Squeezing
in on her as if she'd been dropped into a funnel.

The stone step beneath her foot crumbled, and she drew back quickly,
listening as the bits of it clattered and echoed into the darkness.

She could no longer see at all.  And that might have meant full night had
fallen, or perhaps it was only that no light could penetrate this narrow
spiraling staircase, all encased in stone.  "Enough," she muttered.

"I'm going' back."

And she turned, but her foot slipped, as a still larger chunk of the stone
step fell away.  It bounded down, crashing like the feet of a giant.  And
then there was another sound.  Soft at first, light.  Like the gentle beat of
wings and a timid cry.  And then louder.

Screaming.

The air above her filled with rapidly beating wings and piercing shrieks as
the bats that falling stone had startled awake swarmed above and around her.
Blind beasts!  Her scream joined their unearthly voices as she flailed her
arms, but they battered her, colliding with her one after another, only to
bound off in another direction.  She felt them hitting her.  Their small,
furry bodies wriggling, and those rubbery wings pumping madly.  Tiny clawed
feet, scraping her face and moving on.  Wetness--God alone knew what that was.

She screamed and beat at them, turning in circles and covering her face with
her arms.

And then she tumbled.

Head over heels, her body hurtled down the staircase, bounding up and
crashing down onto the uneven stone again and again.  Smashing against the
curving wall, only to rebound from it and follow the downward spiral.  No
bats  now.  She'd fallen past them and their mad flight.

And for a single moment she thought the fall would be endless.

She came to a stop some seconds before she realized it.  Her head still spun
and her body screamed in pain from a hundred bruises, each one throbbing as
if it were being beaten anew.  But gradually, the sense of motion faded, and
she realized she was still.  She lay on her side, more or less, though her
limbs were twisted and bent in unnatural angles.

Slowly, she pulled herself upright, into a sitting position.  Every movement
hurt.  Every spot on her body cried out in protest at her cruelty in moving
it at all.  But gradually, she did, getting her arms and legs into a more
natural state, checking them to be sure they still functioned properly.
Nothing seemed to be broken.  At least, she could move everything.

God, but it hurt!

Slowly, inch by inch, her hands on the wall nearest her, she pulled herself
to her feet.  Her trouble, she realized, had not ended simply because her
fall had.  She still needed to find her way out of this castle.  For the
first time it occurred to her that she might be trapped here indefinitely.
She could starve, or die of thirst before anyone found her.

And somehow the thought didn't frighten her as much as the thought of being
found.  But that was foolish.

The stairs had ended, and she was now on a level floor, more or less, though
there were chips and breaks in the stone that made walking precarious at
best.  Still, she made her way forward, wishing for nothing so much as a
candle to see by.  The lighter.

She quickly dipped into her pocket and praised her lucky stars, it was still
there.  She lit it, held it out in front of her, and saw that she was in a
long, wide corridor of stone and utter darkness--very much like a cave.  But
in the distance,  doors stood, silent and closed.  Perhaps one would lead
to.  to somewhere.

Her footsteps echoed--unevenly, since she was limping now--as she made her
way down the hall, and paused before the first doorway.

Pushing it open, she found only an empty room.  So she moved on to the
second.  And of course, an empty room greeted her there, as well.  Only one
door remained.  Her heart in her throat, tears of frustration beginning to
burn in her eyes, she touched the handle.  Locked.

A sob welled up to choke off her breath, and she lowered her head to the wood
to cry.

But then there was a sound.  A soft creaking sound.  a sound that came from
beyond that door.

Like another door of some kind, opening.  slowly opening.  Straining to hear,
she pressed closer, listening with everything in her.  Gentle taps upon the
floor.  Someone moving around.  Then a flare of light from beneath, one that
grew brighter.

The steps came closer.  And something.  something made her back away.

The door opened with a deep, forbidding moan of protest.  She looked into the
eyes of Donovan O'Roark, saw them widen with shock and something that might
have been fear--perhaps even panic.  And then she managed to tear her gaze
from his to look past him into the room, where candles glowed now.  There was
nothing there.  nothing except a large, gleaming coffin, its lid standing
open, its satin lining aglow in the candlelight.

Black and red, the satin inside that box.  Black and red like the satin in
which she'd slept.

She backed away.

He reached for her.

She whirled, the lighter falling from her hands, and then she ran.

"Rachel!  Rachel, wait!"

Panic bubbled in her chest, larger and larger, expanding until she felt the
bubble would burst and she'd die, right there, from the force of the fear
that possessed her.  She fled, headlong, having no idea where she was going,
what she would do.

But she knew he pursued her.  She knew he'd catch her soon, and Lord help
her, what would she do then?  What?

The hallway ended.  Abruptly, and without a hint of warning in the pitch
blackness.  She heard Donovan's voice shout a warning--one she ignored--and
then she felt the solid, skin-razing wall of stone stopping her heedless
flight with a single blow.  Her head, her body, the impact rocked her to the
teeth and to the bone.  But the head was the worst, and she felt the warmth
of blood running from the wound and stinging her eyes as she sank slowly to
the floor.  "My God, Rachel..."

He was upon her like a wolf on an injured lamb, and she knew she no longer
had a chance.  She'd die here in this dungeon or whatever it was.  She'd die
here, bloodless and- pale, and the vampire would have his vengeance on the
females of the Sullivan clan at last.  He knelt beside her, gathering her
into his arms and leaning over her.  She felt his breath on her face.  His
fingers, probing the pulsing wound on her forehead.

"Damn fool woman, you could have got yourself killed!"

As if he wasn't planning to finish that job himself, she thought, groggy now,
fading fast.

He got to his feet and carried her back down the hall, through one of the
other doors, where she'd seen nothing, and right up to the wall.

She tried weakly to leap from his embrace, which likely would have resulted
in cracking her  head again, this time on the floor, but his arms tightened
around her.

"Be still, Rachel."

"Let me go... let me go..."  She twisted, pulled against him, but his arms
were like steel.  He paused there beside the wall, lifted one hand, holding
her captive quite easily with the other.  He touched something and the wall
moved, backing away and leaving a two-foot gap on either side.  Donovan
carried her through that gap, and she caught her breath as the wall closed
off again.  He moved left, up a single flight of stairs, these ones broad and
solid, rather than narrow and crumbling like the ones where she'd fallen.
Then he touched another wall, this one at the top of the staircase, and it
opened like a door.

He stepped out, and lowered her down onto a soft set tee and then he turned
to a wall, and did something.  Moments later a soft light suffused the room
from above, growing brighter until the place was perfectly well lit.

The light above her was, she realized, the gas-powered chandelier.

And the room around her was the great hall.

"So close...!  was ... so very close..."

"To what, Rachel?  To escape?"

She closed her eyes, touched her throbbing head.  He ignored her for the
moment, intent on lighting first one fire and then the other as she lay
there.  She felt the heat, saw the light.

"If it was escape you wanted, why didn't you leave by the back door when you
awoke this morning?  Why did you insist on doing the one thing I asked you
not to do?"

He turned to face her, she saw as she peered at him, but the sight of the
flames in the fireplace, reflected in his dark hair and deep blue eyes, only
made her head hurt more, so she quickly closed her eyes once again.

"I wasn't snooping.  I... the back stairs looked unsafe.  I was only tryin'
to find a saner way to leave this ruin."

He was closer now.  Right beside her.

"You're lying," he whispered.

"No" -- He gripped her shoulders, lifting her slightly, and readying, she
thought, to do her in.  But his hands closed on bruised flesh, and she winced
in agony.

Donovan went utterly still.  Then, frowning, he pushed her hair aside, eyeing
her face, her neck.

"My God, you're more injured than I realized."

That he was choosing to ignore the fact that she'd all but seen him rise from
a coffin would have been amusing, if she hadn't been so certain her death was
imminent.

"I fell," she told him.

"Down a long flight of stairs... the bats frightened me, and I lost my
footing..."

She bit her lip as the memory of it came up to choke off her words.

Sighing deeply, he gripped her shirt at its hem, and without even asking her
consent, he tugged it over her head.  Then he touched her, with his eyes as
well as his hands, examining the bruises and scrapes she'd suffered.

"I'm all right," she told him.

"Nothing's broken."  He nodded as if in agreement, but took a handkerchief,
spotlessly white, from a pocket and pressed it to her wounded head.

"I'll find some ice for this."

"I don't want ice.  I just want to leave.  Please..."  He shook his head
slowly.

"Why?  I thought you wanted to know all my secrets."

She clamped her mouth closed, swallowing hard.  His gaze moved, heating as it
did, over her body.  She felt naked, wearing no more than a bra and skirt.
And the look in his eyes made her feel even more vulnerable and exposed.

"I've changed my mind.  I'll find some other subject to write about.  I
just... just want to leave this place."

"And me, isn't that right, Rachel?  Because you've discovered the monster of
your nightmares.  The demon of  your childhood.  The legend you refused to
believe.

All true, all real.  All alive .  in me.  "

She met his eyes.

"It's true, isn't it?"

"What do you think?"

She only shook her head.

"I never believed you were evil.  Tell me I wasn't wrong."

He said nothing, just stared at her.

"Don't kill me," she whispered.

"I swear, I'll never tell a soul."

His smile was slow, and almost sad.

"I'm not going to kill you, Rachel.  And I already know you won't tell my
secret."  She blinked, hope washing over her like a flood of warmth and
sunlight.

"You can trust me.  I swear it, Donovan" -- "No," he said.

"I can't trust you.  That's why you're going to have to stay here."

Her brows rose high, eyes widening.

"Stay here?  But ... but..."  She didn't understand, couldn't comprehend.

"For how long?"  He said nothing, but she could see his meaning in his eyes,
could hear his deep voice tingle up her spine even though he never spoke the
word.

She heard it, in her soul.

Forever.

Chapter 7 Ohe was as bruised and battered as if I'd beaten her.  I felt her
pain, in spite of myself, as I bathed each spot in cool water.  But she drew
away, her eyes partly angry, but mostly afraid.  "Don't touch me.  I won't
stay, do you hear me?  You have to let me go."

With my simple glance, an icy one, she stilled.  And I resumed pressing the
cool cloth to the bruises.

"You will stay," I said.

"They'll worry about me in the village.  They'll come looking."  Her breasts
strained against the bra she wore.  A small purple welt formed on one of
them, and I pressed the cloth gently over it, not taking my hand away, but
keeping it there.  Feeling her warmth seeping into my palm.  And the heat of
desire flaring up from within.  She went utterly still, staring at my hand
where it rested upon her breast.  Her breaths coming shallow and quick.

"Be honest, Rachel.  You didn't tell a soul where you were going."  She
blinked, and I knew I was right.

"You'll send a note... to Mary at the pub, telling her you've gone traveling
and don't know when you'll return."

"I'll do no such thing."  And she pulled free of me, leaping to her feet,
snatching her blouse from the set tee and struggling into it.

"You will do exactly as I tell you, Rachel."

"Never."  She surged toward the door, and I stood still, letting her make her
foolish attempt.  When she tugged, she found the entryway sealed tight.
Locked.  She went still, her back to me, hand still on the door, and her head
slowly lowered.  Softly, she whispered,

"What are you, Donovan O'Roark?  And what are you going' to do with me?"

 "I think you know what I am."

She turned very slowly, and I felt her gaze burning into me, searching my
soul.

"No.

"Tisn't possible.  Tis..."  tis some elaborate hoax.  "

"It's not only possible, but true.  And I think you know it."  Her eyes
narrowed, a little of the fear leaving them.  She came nearer, studying me so
closely I felt exposed to my bones.  But she stopped before she reached me.

"There are no such things as vampires," she whispered.

"And the tale of Donovan O'Roark is but a legend.  Not real."

I stood very still, wondering why I felt so vulnerable, why I was waiting in
secret dread of her reaction when she finally realized the truth.

"That's it, isn't it?  This is your idea of a joke.  You're but tryin' to
teach me a lesson."  One step, then another, and she stood very close.

"You're only trying to scare me, and for a time, you succeeded.  But I've
come to my senses now, Donovan.  So why don't you simply tell me the truth 
rather than playing out this game and pretending you won't let me leave?"

Raising my hands, I let them rest gently on her shoulders.

"It is no game, Rachel.  Tell me, why should I- let you go the way Dante let
Laura Sullivan go a century past?  So you can run screaming through the
village the way she did?  So you can lead a mob back here at the break of
dawn to end my miserable life?"  Closing my eyes very slowly, I whispered,

"Perhaps if I were wise I'd do just that."  But I instantly regretted that
impulsive declaration.  When I opened my eyes again I saw her frowning at me.

"I won't believe any of it.  If you're a vampire, prove it to me."

Lowering my head, I shook it slowly.

"You have the talk of the villagers.  The way they look at me when I pass...
as if the devil himself is in their midst.  What more proof do you need,
lass?"  She shrugged her shoulders.

"Turn into a bat," she suggested.  I looked up quickly, sensing the edgy
humor creeping into her voice.  God, did she really believe this was all a
joke?

"I'm afraid that's not a skill I've mastered.  I've heard that shape-shifting
is possible to the truly ancient ones among us.  But I'm only two centuries
old."

 "Barely old enough to drive," she mocked.

Closing my eyes, sighing deeply, I muttered,

"Do you have a mirror, Rachel?"

"A mirror?"

I nodded, not looking at her.  She hesitated.  Then,

"Look, d-don't you think you've carried this joke far enough?  You knew I
wouldn't leave as you told me, so you pulled that prank with the coffin, and
your timing was perfect.  Though how you could be sure I'd find you in this
maze of crumbling stone--I mean, I could've been killed and it really wasn't
all that amusing, and" -- "Get the mirror."  I met her eyes, stared into them.

"Get the mirror, Rachel, and let's get this part of it over with, shall we?"

"You're a lunatic."  She dug into her pocket.

"This isn't going to prove a thing.  I swear, you've made your point.  I
learned my lesson, my snooping days are over, and I..."  She drew a compact
out of her pocket, fingered it slowly, and I knew her fear was coming back.
She fought it, but it was returning in spite of her skepticism.  "Open it," I
told her.

"And then you can go back to hating me the way the rest of them do."

"Don't be silly," she said.

"They don't even know you."  She opened the compact.

"They've known me for two centuries," I said.

"I was one of them once."  I took the mirror from her hands, bit my lip
slightly.

"Look, Rachel.  See me for the monster everyone else does."  And I held the
mirror before my face.

She drew a deep breath, and moved around beside me.  And then she gasped, and
backed away.

"It can't be... it can't be true."  I only stood where I was, snapping the
despicable mirror closed and tossing it to the set tee

"Oh, it's true."

"And the legend?  The tale of how you sat up in your own coffin and the
priest tried..."

"Tried to kill me.  My own father handed him the mallet and stake.  My own
mother called me a demon.  And the girl I'd planned to marry screamed for my
blood."

I heard her try to swallow, and the way she struggled to breathe.

"And the rest of it?  The belief that you'd return one day to destroy the
village and take revenge on the Sullivan women?"  I lowered my head.

"Do you believe that's why I've come home, Rachel?"

She blinked, and looked up into my eyes.

"You said I couldn't leave.

What do you intend to do with me?  "

"I don't know."

"Am I in danger here?"

' "If I said no, would you believe me?"

Her throat convulsed.

"Let me leave, Donovan."

"You weren't so eager to leave me last night, Rachel.   Or have you
forgotten that kiss in your chamber?"

"That was before..."

"Before what?  Before you knew the truth?  That I'm a monster, bent on
destruction and revenge?  You know nothing about me, and yet you readily
believe the worst."

For a moment she was silent.  Then sighing, she said,

"You're right.

I'm behaving just the way the others do.  Judging you, when I swore I never
would.  Exactly the way you believe the worst about me.  " And her words
rocked me.

"That I'd betray you simply because my ancestors did.  That if you let me go,
I'd shout your secrets to the world."  I lowered my head.  She was right,
that was exactly what I thought.  "So we're at an impasse."

She huffed.  Folded her arms across her chest.

"Are you going to kill me?"

"No."  Then I met her eyes.

"Do you believe that?"

"I shouldn't, but for some reason I do."   "Good."   I literally sighed in
relief.

"Don't celebrate, Donovan.  Part of the reason I believe it is because I want
to.  I'm only too aware that I'm likely kidding myself."

 "I won't hurt you, Rachel, you have my word on that."   "Will you let me go?"

"I can't.  Not ... yet."

"When?"

"I don't know."  I pressed both hands to my head and turned in a slow circle.

"I have to think."

She stood still for a long moment.  Then she blinked and looked at the
ceiling.

"I'm having some trouble believing  all this.  I should be screaming or
running for my life, or fainting, shouldn't I?"

"You already did those things."

Her mouth quirked very slightly, a tremulous hint of a smile.

"So how do most women react when you tell them you're a vampire?"

 "I've never told another woman."

I didn't look at her when I said it.  Instead I turned and walked toward the
blazing fireplace, then lowered myself into a chair close to it, seeking the
warmth.

"But if I had, I imagine they'd have reacted the same way you did.  First
with horror, then disbelief, and now..."  I turned to look back at her, where
she still stood.

"What are you feeling now, Rachel?"

She moved closer, taking the opposite chair.

"I'm mad as hell at you, for keeping me here against my will.  As for the
other..."  Shaking her head quickly side to side, she shrugged.

"I'm not sure I know what to make of it.  And there's one other thing I'm
feeling, Donovan O'Roark."

A hint of panic tickled at my nape.

"What?"

"Hunger."

She watched him, still battling an eerie sense of having fallen into some
dream world.  Dizzy with the weight of his revelations, not sure she believed
what her own eyes had shown her, she was dazzled.  But not terrified--or not
as much as she had been at first.  He went away, leaving her to explore on
her own, and she did, thumbing through the books in his bookcase, taking a
closer look at the tapestries on his wall.  She recalled last night.  The
kiss.  The way his lips had trailed over her throat, and he'd tasted her skin
there.  The incredible sensations the touch of his mouth had evoked in her.
Sensations she'd never felt before.  Just at a kiss.  What had he been
thinking?  Was it the way it was depicted in fiction?  Had he been battling
some kind of mad bloodlust?  Barely restraining himself from taking her life?
And why wasn't she paralyzed with fear?

But she wasn't.  She was curious now that the fear was beginning to ebb.  And
more.  Still drawn to him as she'd always been.  And only now beginning to
realize that what she'd believed as a child.  might very well be true.  It
was no longer impossible, was it?  She'd never feared the shadowy figure she
saw as her protector when she'd been a child.  And she wasn't afraid of him
now.  Nervous, uncertain, angry, curious.  But not afraid.

She must be losing her grip on reality, for she certainly should be.

He appeared then, a bowl of soup steaming in his hands, a glass of something
red beside it.  As her gaze fell on the scarlet liquid and widened, she heard
him mutter,

"Wine," and immediately felt foolish.

Of course it was wine.  What else would it be?

He set the soup on a marble stand, then moved it closer to her chair.

She returned to her seat, eyeing the meal.

' "It was the best I could do.  The workers left a few supplies in the
cupboards when they left this last time."

She tilted her head to one side.

"And... what about you?"  He lowered his head.

"Don't ask questions if you aren't prepared for the answers, Rachel."

"I don't think anyone can be prepared for something like this.  Were you?"

His head came up quickly.

"What do you mean?"

"Well... I mean, when you first... how did it happen to you?"   "Why do you
want to know?"

She shrugged.

"I ... I just do.  You're holding me prisoner here, the least you can do is
make conversation."

"It isn't conversation, it's interrogation."

She scowled at him.

"It's curiosity.  Nothing more."

"It's a girl after a story.   That paper, my secrets, as you said."   He
cleared his throat, staring at a spot just past her.

"However, maybe it's for the best that you still want to know.  I believe
I've come up with a solution to our mutual problem here.  A compromise."
"Oh?"  She sipped soup from her spoon, and dipped in for more.  It was hot,
tasty.

"A

bargain, you mean?  "

"Yes."

' "Well, this is interesting.  How can you make a bargain with me when you've
already made it clear I'm stuck here whether I like it or not?"

"At least this way you'll get something in return."  "What?"

"Everything you want to know, Rachel.  Stay with me, give me time to make
certain... arrangements.  Do this, and I'll tell you my story.

And when I've done the things I need to do, I'll let you go.  " She tilted
her head to one side.

"What kinds of arrangements are you speaking of, Donovan?"

I shrugged, unable to take my eyes from hers, openly curious, the fear fading
bit by bit.

"I'll need to change my name, establish a new identity, prepare a place for
myself to live, a new place, where no one has seen me before."

Shaking her head slowly from side to side, she whispered,

"But why?"

"Because you'll know all my secrets.  And when you write your paper, others
will know.  They'll flock here in droves, some merely curious, others...
others intent on my destruction."

"I think you're overreacting.  No one would even believe it was true..."

"The locals already believe it."

 s She lowered her head.

"This isn't 1898, Donovan.  The angry mobs you envision are in your
imagination."

"No," I said softly.

"They're in my memory.  I saw the best friend I'd ever had driven to his
death, Rachel.  I have no intention of ending my life that way.  I won't."

She lifted her gaze to mine, probed my eyes.

"I don't suppose I blame you."  Then she set her bowl aside, still half
filled, as if she'd lost her appetite.

"You seem to have given this a lot of thought."  "I have."

"I believe there's one thing you haven't considered, Donovan."  I looked at
her, waited.  She rose and paced to the hearth.  Bracing her arms on the
mantel she stared into the flames.  Their light bathed her face, gleamed in
her eyes.

"You haven't credited me with an ounce of humanity.  So it will come as a
surprise to you to learn I am, indeed, human, since you seem to believe I'm
the same sort of monster you keep calling yourself."

"I never implied" -- "I would never write a paper that would drive a man from
his home, force him to give up his entire life.  Why would I?  For a degree?

"Tis hardly a fair exchange."

I searched her eyes, looking for the lie.  But I didn't find it.  "None of
this is necessary, Donovan.  I'll simply find another subject for my paper."

My eyes narrowed.  I almost wanted to believe her.  "Lord, but you think I'm
lyin' to ya, don't you, Dono- van?"  I had to look away.

"You might be lying," I said.

"Or you might be telling the truth.  I can't be sure.  And I'm afraid I can't
risk taking you at your word."

"I've never broken my word in my life!"

She declared it with such fierceness it nearly shook my  resolve.  Lowering
my head, unable to face her, I whispered,

"I'm sorry."

She faced me, then glanced beyond me toward the door, and when I managed to
look at her again, there were tears building in her eyes.

"You really are going to keep me here--like a prisoner--aren't you?"

"I have no choice, Rachel."

"The hell you don't, Donovan O'Roark.  The hell you don't.  You've been right
about one thing, I'll grant you that.  You truly are a monster.

And not because you're a vampire, but because you have no heart.  No trust.
Nor a care for anyone besides yourself.  Make your arrangements if you must.
An' when you're ready to set me free, come fetch me.  "

Her anger washed over me like a tempest, and I actually staggered backward
under its force.  Then she whirled and stomped up the stairs, intent, I was
certain, on finding her room, slamming its door and throwing the lock.  And
it would have been a very dramatic exit, too, if she hadn't paused, panting,
halfway up the stone staircase.

Without looking back she said,

"Kindly guide me back to my room, O'Roark.  I've no desire to become lost in
this mausoleum again."  I nodded, and slowly mounted the stairs.  When I got
to her, I touched her elbow, cupped it in my hand, and she pulled away.

"I am the way I am because I have to be," I said slowly as we moved up the
stairs.

"It's a matter of self-preservation.  If Dante didn't teach me another thing,
he taught me this.  We're meant to be alone.  To live alone.  To trust no
one.  It's the only way we can survive.  He forgot his own most important
lessons.  And he died because of it."

She'd stopped walking, and when I glanced down to see why, she was staring at
me, still angry, but there was something else in her eyes as well.

"Alone," she whispered.

"An' just how long have you been living by those words, Donovan?"

"Ever since Dante died," I told her softly.

' "A hundred years..."

I shrugged and started walking again, touching her elbow, propelling her
upward.

"One gets used to it."

"No, I don't believe one does.

"Tis little wonder you've no idea how to behave toward another."

I turned at the head of the stairs, stopped before a large door.

"I

think you'll like this room better, Rachel.  I.  I had it decorated myself.  "

She blinked.

"For whom?"

I looked at her.

"I... for no one.  It was a whim.  A foolish whim."  I pushed the door open,
turned a knob affixed to the wall, and watched as the gaslights slowly came
up.  I'd connected the lines while she slept, ignited all the pilots, even
cleaned the glass globes.  I hadn't really expected her to leave as I'd
ordered.  But I hadn't expected her to find my resting place either.

She stepped past me into the room I'd had built for no imaginable reason.  I
remembered more than Dante's betrayal at the hands of a woman, and subsequent
death.  I also remembered my friend's happiness, the glow about him when he'd
been in love, and believed himself loved in return.  Even I had been hesitant
to berate Dante or speak my doubts of Laura Sullivan's loyalty aloud.  There
must be no other happiness in the world like that of love.

And while I'd existed in utter solitude all this time, my mind had
opportunity to wander.  To wonder.  To dream.  What would it be like?

What if it happened for me?

And that fantastical dream had inspired me to build these rooms.  The suite
I'd created for a dream lover I would never know.  The rooms I would give to
her if she were real.  The rooms we would share.  Empty.

They stood empty and likely always would.

Except for Rachel.  For a few nights, they'd be filled with a woman whose
beauty was worthy of them.

"Lordy, but this is lovely..."  She stepped inside, twirling in a slow circle
to take in the sheer mauve fabric draped from the bed's canopy to form
curtains.  The carpet, a similar color and so thick her feet left imprints as
she moved.  The glass doors, that opened out onto a stone balcony fit for a
princess.  The elaborately hand-tooled woodwork, painted gold to match the
trim on the velvety wallpaper, and the tiebacks for the mauve drapes.

Her smile came, despite the situation.  And I secretly relished it.  The
rooms were wasted with no one to enjoy them.  That they gave her pleasure
pleased some secret part of me.

"There's more," I told her, taking her hand and drawing her toward one of two
doors.

"The bath, here."  She gasped at the sunken tub, the golden fixtures.  Plump
towels in deep green lined every rack, and deep rugs the same shade covered
the floor.  Bottles of expensive oils and fragrances lined the shelves.

"Who did you dream of entertaining here, Donovan?  A queen?"  My lover.

The one I would never know.  But I didn't tell her that.  "There's a sitting
room as well," I said, going back to the bedroom and pushing open a second
door to reveal a room lined with bookshelves, two window seats, a small
pedestal table with a pair of cushioned chairs, and a set tee sofa, and
rocker.  A fireplace laid ready, but unlit, and gas lamps lined the stone
walls.

But she wasn't looking at the room.  She was looking at me.

"Why all this?"  she whispered.

"Why go to all this trouble if you truly intended to live your life alone,
Donovan O'Roark?"

I shook my head.

"As I said, a foolish whim."

"No, I don't think so."  She came closer, tipping her  head back, searching
my eyes.

"You're lonely.  And tired of being, I think."

"That has nothing to do with..."  I lowered my eyes, my voice trailing off.

"With what?  With why you're keeping me here?"  She blinked and looked around
her.

"You might believe that, Donovan, but I don't think it's true.  I think you
built this room with every intention of bringing someone here to fill it.  To
fill... you."

I turned fully now, glancing at the fireplace as if it fascinated me and
trying not to tremble in fear at her words.

"Thinking that way will only confuse you, Rachel.  I need no one.  I share my
life with no one.  You're here because I cannot let you leave.  But I will,
the moment my arrangements are made and it's safe for me to do so.  That's
all.  There is no more to it than that."

I felt her staring at my back.

"All right.  If you say so."  I turned to go.  She stayed silent as I stepped
into the hall and closed the door.  And then I stood there, trembling.  God,
could she be right?

Chapter 8 All the modern conveniences," she muttered, alone in her suite of
rooms.  He'd gone, left her here on her own, and he probably believed she
preferred it that way.

She didn't.  This place was too large, too hollow and quiet.  Like a tomb.
She soaked in a tub brimming with steamy water, and sprinkled some of the
aromatic oils in with her.  Her bruises needed the pampering, and the heat
did ease her aches somewhat.  But she'd have to put her torn, dirty clothes
back on when she got out, and the idea didn't appeal.  She didn't suppose
he'd let her go long enough to rush back to her room above the pub and fetch
her own things.  So would he expect her to spend her entire time here in the
same clothing?

Moreover, did he expect her to spend it alone, in these rooms?  He couldn't.
She wouldn't stand for that.

When the water began to cool, she got out, wrapped  herself in a thick green
towel, and stepped back into the bedroom.  The double doors of a built-in
wardrobe beckoned, and she went slowly toward them, hesitantly reached out,
and pulled them open.  "Lordy..."  The closet nearly spilled over with
clothing.

Satins, silks and lace in a hundred shades cascaded from hangers.  To one
side were drawers built into the wall, and as she- tugged them open she found
nightgowns almost too fragile to touch, and underthings.

' "But why?"  She touched the garments, pulled the hangers along the rack one
by one, saw that the sizes varied as widely as the colors and fabrics did.
She paused at a long full skirt, paired on the hanger with a white
off-the-shoulder blouse.  It looked like something a Gypsy might wear.

"Take anything you like."

She caught her breath and whirled, automatically clutching at the towel
around her.

"Donovan.  I didn't hear you come in."  "I expected the door to be locked."

She blinked, saying nothing.  But as she searched his eyes this time, she saw
the pain there.  The loneliness.  He'd built these rooms on a whim, he'd
said.  But it was obvious to her he'd prepared them for a woman.  Was she
real?  she wondered.  Or only some distant wish he'd allowed himself to
indulge in secretly?

When she still didn't speak, he took a step backward, his hand still on the
doorknob.

"I'm sorry.  I'll leave you alone."  "No, don't go."

He stopped abruptly, looking at her.  And she saw his gaze dip beyond her
face, very briefly touching on her body, covered only by a towel.

And she knew her bruises showed, and her hair was damp and tangled, hanging
over her shoulders.  And still she felt some deep reaction to that  gaze.
As if it were truly admiration in his eyes, and not only surprise.

"You... want me to stay?"

She turned back to the closet, removing the clothes she'd been drawn to, not
looking at him.

"If you're going to keep me here, Donovan, the least you can do is entertain
me.  I'll go crazy if I'm to spend all my time in these rooms alone.  Lovely
though they are, I'd soon die of boredom."

He lowered his head.

"I... thought you'd want to rest."

"It's too early to rest.   Besides, if I'm to sleep all night and you're to
sleep all day..."   She blinked, and tilted her head to one side.

"You do, don't you?"

He only nodded.

"Well, then how are you going to keep to our bargain?  When will you have
time to tell me all your secrets, Donovan?"  He brought his gaze level with
hers quickly, and a frown marred his brow.

"So you've decided to write the paper after all?"  She shrugged, draping the
clothes over her arm and heading toward the bathroom.

"You can believe what you wish.  You will anyway.  The truth is, I'm curious."

"That's all?"  he asked.

She paused in the doorway to glance back at him.

"Yes.  That's all.

I'll only be a minute.  " And she closed the door.  Quickly, she donned the
skirt, long and loose, and moving around her like a spring breeze.  Then the
blouse, its sleeves dipping low on her shoulders, and the elastic waistline
clinging high enough so that a bit of her midriff was visible.  She ran a
brush through her hair, frowning at the lack of a mirror in the room.

No mirrors.  As if, even in his fondest fantasies, he hadn't allowed himself
to imagine a mortal woman filling his loneliness.  Only another creature like
him.

She didn't fit the bill in the least, did she?

She blinked, and then frowned hard.  It didn't matter!  What made her think
such a thing?  Oh, but she knew.  Was knowing more and more with each moment
that passed.  He was that gentle soul who'd pulled her from the river, he was
that dark angel who'd comforted her when she'd cried in her bed, alone and
afraid.  And she'd loved him all her life.

He didn't trust her.  She wasn't even certain she could blame him for that.
She was a Sullivan.

But she was meant to set it right, she sensed that.  She was meant for him.

Finally, clearing her throat and gathering her wits about her, she stepped
back into the bedroom.

Donovan looked her up and down, blinking as if in surprise.  "It's hardly
modern," she said, fingering the fabric of the skirt.  "It's lovely.  You're
lovely."

She averted her face, feeling the heat creeping into her cheeks.  ' "These
rooms are so different from the rest of the castle... so is the great hall."

"Actually, it's only the north wing that's still in disrepair.

Unfortunately, that's where you ended up earlier.  Most of the place has been
restored, updated.  " He reached out to move her hair off her forehead, and
gingerly examined the bump there, a result of her collision with the wall.

"There's even electricity."  "But you use the gas lamps?"

' "I prefer them.  Are you hurting much, Rachel?"

"I'm sore, but only a wee bit.   I'll be fine," she told him.   She eyed the
soft golden glow emanating from the fixtures in the room and nodded.

"I agree, the gas lamps are far nicer.  Will you show me around, then?  Um
... the restored parts, I mean.  I've no interest in seeing the north wing
again."

"That's good.  I'm afraid that wing is off-limits while you're here, Rachel."

She searched his face.

"So there are some secrets you won't be sharing with me?"

His eyes hooded, he shook his head.  The north wing is unsafe, as you've
already learned.  Stay out of it, Rachel.  " Her curiosity rose to new
heights.

"All right," she said.  She didn't think he believed her.

"Come."  He offered his arm.

She took it.  Closed her hand around his upper arm, and felt him.

Warm, not cold as one might expect.  He felt real.  He felt like a man.

Not a monster.

He had, she mused, the deepest, bluest eyes she'd ever seen, and hair a soft,
dark brown, nearly black.  She'd been incredibly attracted to him at first.
And she still was.

He led her through the main hall of this wing.  Showing her other bedrooms,
none in use, but many ready for company.  Odd, for a man who expected to be
alone forever.  Then he guided her back down the stairs, where he showed her
the library, a huge room lined with books on shelves that towered to the
ceilings.  Leather chairs sat in pairs by the towering windows.

"" Tis a sad room," she said, speaking in muted tones as if she were at a
funeral.

"Sad?  Why do you say so?"

She walked forward slowly, pausing between two chairs beside a tall window
that was completely enshrouded by heavy velvet drapes.

"The seats... they're in pairs.  All of them.  But you've no one to sit in
them with you."

When she glanced back at him, he only shrugged.  She turned forward again,
and fingered the deep honey velvet.

"It's as if the world is a place you'd rather not see.  But it's too
beautiful to shut out, you know."

Stepping forward, he pulled the cord and opened the drapes.

"Yes, I know."

She glanced out, then drew a surprised breath.  The windows looked out on a
flagstone path that meandered amid lush shrubs and bushes she couldn't
identify.  In the center, the moonlight glistened on a fountain, ancient, but
completely restored.  A stone image of some pagan goddess stood on a
pedestal, spilling clear water from her outspread palms to splash into the
pool spreading below her.  '"Tis beautiful," she whispered, but then she drew
her gaze away, staring in confusion at the other windows, their draperies
drawn tight.

"They're only drawn by day, Rachel.  As soon as darkness falls, I part them."
He looked past her, into his garden.

"I love the night."

 "And the daylight?"   she asked, in a voice that emerged as a bare whisper.

"It would kill me.  The way it killed Dante."  He turned to face her.

"Would you like to walk in my garden?"

"Yes.  Yes, I'd like that very much."

He reached for her hand.  He seemed to make a habit of doing that.  She let
him take it, though, and followed as he led her to the far end of the
library, to yet another set of drapes.  These parted to reveal French doors,
that opened onto the garden.

"It's larger than I could tell from the window."  Nodding, he cradled her
hand in his, perhaps unaware of doing so.  Or maybe not.

"It stretches out on this side, and around to the rear of the castle,
reaching nearly to the cliffs."

She fingered a delicate-looking vine that clung to the castle wall.

Narrow green buds nodded heavily from it.

"I've never seen this before."

"Wait," he told her.

"We'll sit.  Here."  He pointed to a stone bench with claw feet and lion's
heads for arms.  They went to it, sat down.

"Is that why you rest by day?  Because you can't be exposed to sunlight?"

He turned toward her.

"Not entirely."

She only waited, willing him to answer while he searched her face for.
something.  Her true evil intent, she imagined.  "As daylight approaches our
functions begin to slow.  By dawn we're usually unconscious, whether we want
to be or not.  And it's not the sort of sleep from which one can be roused."
"Like... death?"

"Not so deep as death, I imagine.  But far deeper than any mortal's sleep."

"So if someone were to poke you, or shake you or shout in your ear....."

"Or set me aflame or drive a stake through my heart," he finished for her.

"I'd be aware of it, but likely unable to react enough to defend myself."

"That must be frightening."

"It's the reason for the coffins, hidden in the bowels of the castle.

I'm most vulnerable while I rest.  and why I'm telling you any of this I
can't say.  "

"Maybe you're starting to trust me?"

"I trust no one, Rachel.  Beautiful mortal females least of all."  She
blinked.

"You... find me beautiful?"

He stared at her for a long moment, and his eyes seemed to heat as they moved
lower, raking her before slowly meeting hers again.  Then he simply turned
away, facing the castle, and the curious vines.  "Look."

She looked.  Then she caught her breath as one by one, the green buds seemed
to split.  Bit by bit they opened, milk-white petals unfurling, their faces
turning up to the moon as if in welcome.  Welcoming the night.

"I've never seen anything like them."

"They're very rare.  Moon lilies.  I had them imported."

"They're beautiful."   As she looked around, she noticed other plants in
bloom.

"I have no flower that closes up by night.  Everything either remains open
through the dark hours, or only blooms in darkness."

 "It makes sense.   Day lilies or morning glories would be wasted here."

He nodded.

Rachel yawned, quickly covering her mouth with her hand.  "It's late,"

he said.

"You've had an exhausting day.  You should rest now."

She tilted her head to one side.

"I can always sleep late in the morning.

"Tis not as if I'll miss anything."

He nodded, getting to his feet as she did, and guiding her back along the
paths.  She trailed one hand through the water of the fountain as they
passed, and he watched a little oddly as she did.  Then they were at the
doors, and he was ushering her inside.  He pulled the doors closed behind
them.  Reached for the lock, one that would have to be opened with a key.
"Donovan," she asked, and he paused, and turned to face her instead.  "Have
you truly been alone all this time?"

He frowned.

"I deal with others only when I'm forced to."

 "Well, that's not exactly what I meant."

"What then?"

She lowered her gaze.

"I ... I mean ... have you been... you know.

Without a woman?  All this time?  An entire century?  " He blinked, gave his
head a shake.

"What odd questions you ask, Rachel," he said.

"Why do you want to know?"

She shrugged, and realized she'd been breathlessly awaiting his answer.

"I... perhaps I shouldn't have asked something so personal."

She met his gaze, though, battling the turmoil in her belly.

"But you did say you'd tell my anything I wanted to know."

"I did, didn't I?"  His voice was no longer gentle.  In fact he seemed angry.
He gripped her arm, his touch careful, but firm and possessive, as he led
her onward.  And she noticed that he seemed to have forgotten all about
locking that door.

But she wasn't sure what had replaced it in his mind, and that frightened her
more than anything ever had.

"You didn't tell me, Rachel.  Why did you ask what you did?"  She lifted her
chin.

"I apologized for that," she said.

"I was only curious."

"I think it was something more than that."  I took a step toward her, but
stopped when she backed away.

"I don't know what you mean."

"Yes, you do.  You're playing a dangerous game, Rachel.  Perhaps you don't
realize how dangerous."

She shook her head.

"I didn't mean" -- "Since you're so curious about sex, I'll tell you.  It's
very different, sex with a vampire."

Lowering her head, her cheeks flaming, she closed her eyes.

"I don't want to hear this."

"You asked.  You'll hear the answer.  Look at me, Rachel."  Her jaw tight,
she did as I asked.  And I sent my will into her mind, took control, as
easily this time as flicking a switch.

"Come here."  She opened her mouth as if to refuse, then blinked in shock as
her body disobeyed.  Her feet, scuffing the floor, propelled her forward.

"Closer," I told her, and she came.  She stood very close to me.  Head tipped
back, eyes frightened, but aroused, glistening with a titillating mixture of
fear and desire as she waited.  And I knew why she responded this time when
she hadn't before.  Because it was what she wanted.

I lifted a hand to her face, touched her cheek very lightly, and trailed my
fingers downward.  Over her jaw, and chin, and then gently down her neck,
pausing to feel the heady beat of her pulse there.

Desire rushed through me.  It wasn't supposed to.  I hadn't planned it this
way.

My fingers trailed lower, touching delicate collarbones, tracing her sternum,
and then flitting lightly over one breast.  I felt her response, the soft
breath she drew, the tightening  of her nipple beneath my fingers.  But more
than that, I felt my own reaction.  She'd angered me.  her power over me, the
danger that power represented.  My own apparent inability to remain untouched
by her, to resist her allure.  I'd meant to frighten her away, to show her
how dangerous I could be so she'd stop tempting me with her eyes, and her
words, and every damned breath she drew.

Instead, I was only making it worse.

"Please...."

It was a whisper, a plea.  I drew my hand away, but my fingertips tingled
still.  I wanted her.

"Playing on my desires is a risky game, Rachel," I told her.

"Because I can touch your mind with mine."  I stared down into her eyes.

"Kiss me, Rachel."

She leaned up, her lips trembling, but parting, as they touched mine.

Then touched them again.  I stood motionless for a moment, but then shuddered
and bowed over her, taking her mouth, possessing it, invading it, as she
pressed her body tight to mine.  She tasted like honey.  Her effect was like
that of some addictive drug, and my craving for her more powerful than
anything I'd ever known.

When I finally lifted my mouth away from hers, I was breathless, my heart
pounding.  But hers was as well.

Drawing a steadying breath, I delivered the final lesson.

"Do you want to know the worst of it, Rachel?  The bit of knowledge that will
frighten you the most?"

She nodded, only once.

"Even with this power, I couldn't make you do anything you didn't truly want
to do.  Your will is too strong for that."  And with that, I released her,
closed my mind off again, broke the connection.  She stood there, staring at
me, but the fire in her eyes came as much, I thought, from anger as from the
desire that still lingered there.

"You... you bastard."  It was a whisper.

"I thought I behaved with a great deal of restraint.  I didn't want to,
Rachel.  I don't think you did either."

She looked away.

"Are you enjoying this, Donovan?  Trying to humiliate me?"

"I was only making a point.  Don't try to seduce me into letting you go,
Rachel.  I won't be played that way.  I won't be manipulated.  I may desire
you but I'll never care for you.  Never.  I'm incapable of it.

But if you insist on arousing my desires, I won't be denied.  I'll have you.
"

She glared at me, her eyes snapping with a fire I thought I'd extinguished by
now.

"If the only way you can have a woman is by taking control of her mind, then
I pity you, Donovan O'Roark."  I opened my mouth to reply, only to find
myself unable to find words.

"And if you think what you've accomplished is so impressive, you're a blind
man."  Without another word, she gripped the elastic waistband of her blouse
and tugged it over her head.  And then she stood there, breasts bared and
perfect, plump and firm, swelling toward me like some forbidden fruit of Eden.

She moved closer to me.

"Go on," she whispered.

"Touch me."  She gripped my hand, and drew it upward, pressing my palm to her
breast.

I closed my eyes as the warmth of her filled my hand.  Air hissed through my
teeth, and I felt the heat stirring, bubbling up inside me like a volcano,
long dormant, about to erupt.  I told myself to turn away, to leave the room,
but I couldn't.  My hand moved, caressed, squeezed.  And then my other hand
rose to do likewise, and my eyes fell closed as the desire became
overwhelming.

Her breath stuttered out of her, her head tipping backward.  Exposing her
neck, satin-soft and utterly tempting.

Lying before me like an offering to a dark god.  An offering I wanted to
take.

"So you see?"  she whispered.

"This power you have over me... it isn't only you who wields it.  I can as
well.  And if it was seduction I had on my mind, Donovan, I'd have done more
than ask a simple question of you."

And with that she took a quick sharp step backward, away from me, and left me
standing there, panting, aroused to a state near madness, wondering if she
had a clue what she had done.

"You're a fool."  I snagged her waist, and jerked her closer, one hand
pushing her head backward as my mouth parted.

Her body crushed to mine, I bent over her and sank my teeth into her tender
throat.  She gasped, stiffened, but then as I suckled her, extracting the
precious fluid from her body, she uncoiled.  Her body melted in my arms, and
her head fell back farther.  She arched her neck, pushing against my mouth.

"Yes," she whispered.

"Oh, yessss..."

I drew away, not sated, only having sampled the barest taste of her.  wanting
more.  Panting with wanting more.

Her hand stroked me, caressing the throbbing hardness between my legs, and in
spite of myself, I arched against her touch.  But I couldn't do this.
Couldn't take her the way my body was screaming for me to do.

Because there was something more than desire here, something that frightened
me.  This entire demonstration of mine had backfired, hadn't it?  She was the
one who was supposed to be frightened.  I gazed down into her eyes, and knew
she wasn't.  Not really.  Oh, there was some fear in her eyes, but it only
served to enhance the wanting there.

As if she could see the indecision, my hesitation and my need to leave this
room, she reached for the skirt, unfastened it, began to push it lower.

I closed my eyes, turning my back to her.

"This... is not going to happen."

"You want it, too."

"Yes.  I want to pierce your body with mine and take you.  Just as I want to
drain every drop of blood from your succulent throat, Rachel."

"You wouldn't hurt me."

I spun around.

"What if hurting you is exactly what I want to do?"

"You don't."  She shoved the skirt to the floor, stepped out of the panties,
and came to me again, her hands sliding up the front of my shirt.

I gripped her wrists and stared down at her.  Naked, aroused, all but begging
me to take her.  So aroused she barely knew what she was doing.  I stilled
her hands when she started unbuttoning my shirt.

"Stop it, Rachel."

She froze, blinking up at me.  When I released her hands she lowered them to
her sides, and I noticed her trembling, head to toe.  She turned her back to
me, and not knowing what else to do, I left the room.

What had she done?

Oh, God.  Rachel flung herself onto the bed, hiding her face in the satin
coverlet, battling tears of utter shame.

"It was him," she muttered.

"He made me behave that way.  He..."  But she knew it wasn't true.  He hadn't
forced anything on her.  She'd acted on her own, except for that one brief
interlude when he'd meant to demonstrate his alleged power over her.  And
she'd had to reciprocate--to salvage her pride by showing him that she had
power, too.  Feminine power to bend the man to her will.

And she had.  Perhaps too much, because he'd lost control.  She'd felt it,
sensed it.  And understood it because it had happened to her as well.

She'd behaved like a well-trained whore.  Who was this woman in her body?
Not her, not Rachel Sullivan.  She'd never act that way with any man.  Never.

But he wasn't any man.  He was her guardian.

Wasn't he?  What if she was wrong?

She had to get out of here.  Now, tonight.  She couldn't trust herself to
remain near him, couldn't think straight this close to him.  What was this
thing she was feeling, this certainty that he was meant to be hers, now and
forever?  Was it foolishness?  A childish dream?  She sat up slowly, wiping
her eyes and scanning the room for her clothes.

Heat flooded her face when she spied them thrown carelessly on the floor.
She'd done that.  Undressed for him, unashamed, brazen.  No, it wasn't her,
but some wild woman who'd been living silently inside her.  Hiding, and
choosing now to emerge--the worst possible time.

No, she had to leave.  She tugged on her clothes, paced to the door and
cracked it open, just slightly.  He was nowhere in sight.  But loud, crashing
music came up from below--the great hall.  Beethoven, she thought.  Violent
in its power.

She crept into the hall and toward the stairs, then down them only a bit.
Just enough so she could see him in the great hall.  He stood near the
blazing hearth, head lowered, eyes closed.  Utterly still as the music
smashed over him.

Licking her dry lips, she moved lower, reaching the bottom of the stairs, not
taking her eyes off him until she slipped around the corner.  He never moved,
never flinched, or even raised his head.

She'd moved in near silence, but somehow she'd expected him to know.

To be aware of her, as if crediting him with some sixth sense he couldn't
possibly .  Or maybe he could.  But he didn't notice her.

She'd planned to make her escape tomorrow while  he .  slept.  But she
couldn't wait, not now.  He was too confusing.  and too angry at her for her
feelings.

Her hand rose to touch the spot where he'd fed at her throat, and she felt
the tiny wounds there.  Not sore, but tingling with erotic awareness, so
tender now, so sensitized.  Just touching them reawakened the memory of his
kiss, his touch.  his mouth working her there.

She had to pause, lean back against a cool stone wall and draw deep breaths
into her lungs.  She wanted him.  She desired a man she truly didn't know,
though it felt as if she'd always known him.  A vampire, but that made no
difference to her.

She couldn't stay, because Lord only knew what she might do if she stayed.
If he came to her room again, kissed her again.  But he wouldn't.  He didn't
want to care for her, he'd made that clear.

Straightening, she squared her shoulders, and followed the corridor to the
library.  Then with one last glance behind her, to confirm he hadn't
followed, she went inside.  The French doors remained as they'd been before.
Closed, but unlocked, and a moment later she was outside the castle.  Free,
in his beautiful garden of night.

For a moment she hesitated.  It was such a contradiction, a man like him,
having a place like this.  As S he was capable of appreciating pure beauty.
As if he had the soul of a poet, and not a determined hermit.

Shaking that thought away, she walked around the castle, each step faster
than the one before, until at last she was running.  Her hair blowing in the
night wind as she pushed her muscles to their limits, racing through the
darkness along the path, ever farther from the castle and toward the road
that led to it.  A road that meandered among woods, and later fields, and the
village itself.  Free.  She was free at last.

And that was when she heard the hounds.

FR1;Chapter 10 -Tlounds?  She didn't understand.  Not at first.  But then
she heard the men's voices in the distance, village men.  And then the hounds
drowned them out.  Crying, baying in a horrific cacophony of noise that
chilled her blood.

Mamey Neal's hounds, she thought vaguely, knowing the animals were trained
hunters.  But they didn't hunt game, they hunted men.  Mamey trained them for
that purpose.  So if they were out tonight they must be after some criminal.

Then why were they heading toward the castle?

Donovan?

She swallowed hard, but her throat was dry.  And then she stood there, frozen
in fear, as the hounds rounded a curve in the road and came into sight.
Running, bearing down on her.  A horde of galloping, baying death.  She
whirled, panic taking hold as she surged into the woods, even knowing they'd
offer no protection.  But the dogs were too fast, too determined.  One leapt,
and his forelegs clawed  her back, propelling her forward.  Instinctively
she rolled to her back, but the beast was upon her, teeth flashing.  And
then, suddenly the dog was hurled away.

Donovan.  He stood above her, surrounded by the dogs, wielding a club as they
lunged and snapped at him.

"Go," he shouted.

"Run for the castle.  Go!"  One snatched his arm in horrible teeth.  She
heard fabric tearing, saw blood as Donovan clubbed the animal uselessly.
Shaking, dirty and terrified, she struggled to her feet.  And then she
staggered toward the road.  But she stopped as Donovan went down and the dogs
leapt in for the kill.  Screaming, she crouched low, scooping up hands full
of debris and hurling it at their tawny bodies to get their attention.

"Here, you filthy beasts!  Here!  Come!"  One dog turned toward her snarling.

"Come for me then," she cried, and then she turned to run, knowing they'd
follow.

And they did.  She made it to the road with the hounds on her heels, now.
But the men were in sight, and she cried out to them.

"Marney Neal, call off your hounds!  Call them off!"

"Sakes, 'tis Rachel!"  someone said.  But then the dogs were on her, knocking
her down once more.

One of the men raced forward, shouting commands at the dogs.

Thankfully, they were trained well enough to obey at once.  The dogs fell
away from her as one, and sat as docile as pups, awaiting the word of their
master.  And then Mamey himself, beer on his breath, was leaning over her,
helping her to her feet.

"Rachel, fer the love of God, where've ye been?  We've been worried to death
for you!  Are you harmed, girl?  Are you harmed?"  She let him help her to
her feet.

"What in the name of God were you thinking, turning those killers lose on me
like that, Mamey Neal!  I should have you jailed!"

 i "Nay, 'twas for you I done it, child.  You disappeared!  and we feared
the murderin' O'Roark had taken you to his : lair!"

"What utter foolishness!"  She brushed the dirt and twigs i from her clothes,
and sent a furtive glance toward the j woods where Donovan must still by
lying.  Perhaps dead, ; already.

"Is it, Rachel?"  Mamey eyed her suspiciously.

"I take , the hounds through these woods every night since that bastard has
been in residence.  Just to be sure he stays within his castle walls, and
doesn't venture out to make victims of my neighbors."

"You're a superstitious fool.   Donovan O'Roark is harmless."   "Then what
are you doin' here wandering these godforsaken lands?   And where have you
been these past two nights, Rachel?"   She lifted her chin, met his eyes.   '
"Had I agreed to wed you as you wanted, I'd feel that to be your business,
Mar- they Neal, but since I turned you down I've nothing to say."

"You've been at the castle.  As his lover?"  he asked.  "As a guest, Mamey.
No more than that.  Mary knows full well my interest in the legends
associated with Dono- van's ancestor.  He's offered to help me with my
research."

"Indeed!"  Marney huffed, and eyed the castle as if it were something demonic.

"Well, you're found now.  Come with me, back to the village.

Mary will be relieved to see you there, and well.  " She glanced again toward
the woods, then quickly at Mamey again.

"No.  I'll return to the castle tonight.  Tell Mary I'm fine and will contact
her shortly."

He set his feet, hands on his hips.

"I'll not have it."  ; "You have no say in it.  Now kindly take your hounds
and go home, Marney, before I decide to inform the all1 thorities about this
deadly pack you set on me.  They nearly ',  killed me.  No doubt the law
would see them all shot just to preserve the safety of the citizens."

"You wouldn't" -- "I will, I swear on my mother's grave.  Unless you leave
now, I will."

His eyes held hers only for a moment.  Then lowered.

"You've changed, Rachel Sullivan.  The States have done this to ya, no doubt.
Or perhaps 'twas that monster in the castle."

"I've grown up.  I won't have you or anyone running my life for me.

Not anymore.  "

"Fine.  Ye deserve whatever fate befalls ye.  But mark my words, Rachel, the
man of that castle is no human being'.  He's a monster, and more dangerous to
you than my dogs ever could be."  He turned to go, with his dogs leaping up
to follow, tails wagging.  Harmless pets.

Rachel waited until they were out of sight.  Then she turned and ran back
into the darkness of the trees, falling to her knees beside the dark shape on
the ground.

' "Donovan?"

He opened his eyes, his face pain-racked and pale in the night.

"You could have gone with him," he whispered.

"Aye, I could have."  She tore strips from her skirt and tied them tight
round the wounds to stanch the bleeding.  She'd never seen so much bleeding.

"Can you stand?  Walk?"

He tried to get up, faltered, and Rachel gripped him quickly, helping him to
his feet.  Then, pulling his arm around her shoulders, she propelled him
forward, through the woods toward the castle.  The road would be easier, but
she'd prefer they not be seen by prying eyes.

Especially Marney Neal's.

"There's a trail to the left," he managed, though he spoke through gritted
teeth.

"A shortcut."

She took him that way, found the trail and followed it, but felt his eyes on
her face.

"Why?"  he asked her, breathless, still bleeding.

"Don't ask foolish questions, Donovan O'Roark."

He leaned on her heavily, and when he spoke, his words were slurred.

"Is it foolish to ask why?  You were free.  It's what you said you wanted."

"I wanted my freedom, yes," she said.

"But not at the .  cost of your life."  She shook her head.

"You jumped into the midst of those hounds as if you thought yourself
invincible.  You could've been killed."  He said nothing, and she tugged him
faster.

"Don't be telling me again how you can care for no one besides yourself,
Donovan O'Roark, for 'tis a bald-faced lie an' you know it."

"No" -- ' "No?  No, you say?  Why, then, would you risk your own life to save
mine?"

He shook his head.  She couldn't see his face, because he kept it so low.  Or
perhaps he had no choice, too weak to hold it upright.

"You're no more selfish than you are a hermit," she said.

"You're selfless, and more lonely than you even realize.  An' I'll tolerate
no more of your nonsensical lies.  I've seen through this mask you wear,
Donovan, and you can't don it again."

"You're seeing what you want to see."

Her hand felt damp, and she looked down to see the blood dripping from it
where she clung to him.

"Damnation, why do you bleed so?"

"It... it's part of what I am.  Bleeding to death is one of the few ways I
can die."

"That and sunlight," she whispered, glancing at the sky between the trees.

"There's plenty of time before dawn, Rachel.  More's the  pity.  It is only
with the day sleep these wounds will heal.  Until then" -- "Until then I'll
stay beside you and be sure you don't bleed to death," she told him.

It shocked me.  Astounded me, really.  But that was precisely what she did.

My unwilling captive vanished, the rebel was gone.  Her stubborn
determination, her boundless energy, was directed toward helping me now,
rather than escaping me.  She eased me onto the set tee in the great hall,
then ran back toward the door.  For the briefest of moments I thought she
would run from me now that she'd seen me safely back to the castle.  I was
utterly bewildered when, instead, she turned the lock.

"What" -- "For Mamey Neal and those narrow-minded fools like him," she said,
back at my side now.

"Those hounds were meant for you, not me, Donovan.  You must know it.  An'
those men would have stood gladly by an' let them tear out your heart had it
been you and not me on that road."  She knelt on the floor beside me, shoving
her hands through her hair, her cheeks pink with exertion, or frustration, or
anger.

"Lordy, how do you live like this?"

It wasn't a question she expected me to answer.  Already she knelt beside the
set tee tugging my shirt away to reveal the jagged tear in my side.  Tearing
the skirt she wore, until little remained but shreds, she packed the wound,
and wrapped strips around my waist, tying them so tightly I could scarcely
breathe.  Her every touch brought on the most intense pain--and the most
excruciating pleasure-- I'd ever known.  I thrilled at her hands on me, no
matter the reason.

"Why do you come back here at all, Donovan," she  asked.

"There must be places in the world where you're safe."

"There are."   I looked around the hall, my gaze straying to the hearth
where Dante and I used to sit and talk for hours on end, or read in
companionable silence while the fire danced.

"But this place is... dear to me."

"Then move it."

I only frowned at her.

'"Tis done all the time.  Rich folk buying castles and having them moved
stone by stone to the place of their choice."  I shook my head slowly.

"It wouldn't be Ireland."  "No."

"You came back, Rachel.  Despite the narrow- mindedness, despite the unwanted
attentions..."

Her head came up sharply.

"An' what would you know of that?"

"I know.   Mamey Neal would do well to know when to give up."   I smiled
slightly, despite the burning pain in my side.

"Before you do him bodily harm."

"Aye, an' he's lucky I didn't tonight."  She eyed my skin, shaking her head
at all the blood.

"You've watched me, haven't you?"  So she knew.

I'd sensed it before.  That she was aware somehow of my presence those nights
when I'd drawn near to her, pulled as if by some irresistible force.

"There was a time, long ago," she whispered, dabbing now at the blood with a
dry bit of crumpled fabric, 'when I nearly drowned in the river near my home.
Someone plucked me out, breathed into my lungs, and brought me back.  But
even as I lay there, choking, he vanished.  "

She stopped wiping and met my eyes.  "" Twas you, wasn't it?  " I lowered my
head.

' "And later, after my folks passed on.  When I lay awake, frightened and
alone, someone came to me in the darkness.

Just a dream, I thought when I was older.  But 'twas no dream, was it,
Donovan?

"Twas you, the man who told me he was my guardian angel, that I'd be safe,
always."

I released a long, slow breath.

"It was."

"Did you ever know what that meant to me?  Did you know how I slept soundly,
how I believed it, how I clung to it?  My parents were gone, but I had
someone, still.  Someone watching over me as my dear ma had, protecting me as
my da had done.

"Twas the second time you saved me, you know."

"No," I said.

"I didn't know."

"Now you do.  Quite a thing for a self-servin' monster to do, wasn't it,
Donovan?"

"You don't understand," I began.  But I wasn't certain I could explain.  I
didn't understand it either.  Not fully.  "Make me understand then."

Nodding, I shifted to one side, so she could sit beside me on the edge of the
set tee  I saw her gaze shift quickly to the wound again, as if to assure
herself my movement hadn't started the bleeding up again.

"Dante told me of our nature, long ago.  He told me that only certain mortals
can become... what we are."

Her intense expression told him how interested she was in hearing more.

"As a mortal, I had a rare antigen in my blood.  It's known as belladonna.
That made me one of those few, one of the Chosen, as we call them."

"That's fascinating.  I had no idea..."

"I know.  Vampires are... aware of mortals with the antigen.  We sense them,
just as Dante sensed it in me.  And there's more.  There's a ... a
connection.  For each vampire there's a mortal somewhere, one with the
antigen, for whom that connection is stronger.  So strong that we're drawn to
them."

"And... were you that mortal for Dante?"

 I 'i I nodded.

"Yes.  I never knew it, but he watched overj me for most of my life.  If
trouble had come, he'd have | protected me.  And if I'd needed help, he'd
have sensed it, \ wherever he might have been, and he'd have come."  ; She
lowered her head, made a noise of disbelief in her | throat.  I "You don't
believe me," I stated.  Slowly, she raised her eyes to mine.

"If the legends are 3 true, Donovan, he attacked you as you walked alone one:
night.  He made you into what he was.  If you call that protection, then" --
"I was dying."

She blinked fast.  Her eyes widened.

"I didn't know it, of course, but Dante did.  I'd been feeling the symptoms
for weeks.  Weakness, dizziness, blacking out for no reason.

I had no idea what was wrong, and I'd thought it was something that would
pass.  But it wasn't.  "

"How do you know?"

I didn't answer that.  Couldn't.  Not yet.  It would be too cruel to give her
so much to deal with all at once.  I couldn't tell her that mortals with the
antigen always suffered the': same fate--an early death.  I'd been very close
to my end.  ; "I simply do," I told her instead.

"There's no doubt."  I She stared down at me.

"Then... you'd have died if he hadn't... done that to you."

"Without a doubt."  : She nodded, deep in thought.

"But he could have given you the choice.  He never asked you to decide."

I smiled slightly, remembering.

"Dante was never one to take time about acting.  He was impulsive.  Action
first, thought later.  But there were other reasons too.  Had he told me, I
likely would have repeated it to my parents, or the village priest.  And some
secrets simply must be kept, Rachel."

She drew my bloody shirt down over my body, deep in thought.  I saw the
moment she made the connection, because her eyes widened and met mine.

"I have the antigen, don't I?"

I nodded.

"You are the mortal I'm driven to watch over, Rachel.  It's a part of who--of
what I am.  Don't go attaching any noble motivations to it.  It's simply an
irresistible urge.  I couldn't ignore you if I tried."

"So saving me from the hounds...?"

"A reflex.  Nothing more."

She lowered her eyes.

"I'm not sure I believe you."  "Why not?"

She shrugged.

"I think there's an element of choice involved, Donovan.

You can't tell me that it was impossible for you to choose not to put
yourself into the jaws of those hounds.  " She tilted her head to one side.

"Or not to come back here at all.  But you did.  You came back because of me,
didn't you, Donovan?"

I lowered my head.

"Perhaps that was part of it.  But I also came back because of Dante."

"Dante is dead."

"Yes.  But I don't know where..."

Frowning, she studied me.

"Where?  Where he-lies, you mean?"  Sighing, I absently ran one hand over the
wound in my side.

"When they came for us, put their torches to the castle walls, the sun was
just beginning to rise.  We had no choice but to run.  Flames... devour our
kind very quickly, you see.  We both knew our only hope was to make for the
relative shelter of the woods, where the sun's light wouldn't penetrate quite
as quickly.  And perhaps that would give us time to find shelter.  A few
minutes, at best, but perhaps enough."  She nodded, urging me with her eyes
to go on.

"When we emerged, they were waiting.  We could have stood and fought, and
likely defeated them all."

"But... I thought there were dozens..."  | I nodded.

"We're very strong, Rachel.  We could have | fought, but the sun allowed no
time.  We had to run.  They pursued us, though, and we had no choice but to
split up.  t I ran in one direction, Dante in another.  The mob... they |
went after him."  | "And what happened to you?"  | ' "I made it to the
forest, and the hay field beyond.  I saved | myself by burrowing deep into a
haystack and remaining | there until nightfall.  It offered thin protection,
but I survived.  Weak, burned in many places, but I lived."  ; "And Dante
didn't," she said softly.

"I returned to the castle ruins by night... for weeks.  Knowing that's where
he would look for me if he were : alive.  Even after I left the country, I
came back periodically to wait for him here.  I had the place rebuilt, just
in case.  " , But he never came.  Now I only want to know where he ; died.  "
?

"Will you put a marker there?"  she asked, her voice quiet.  "A garden," I
told her.

"Something as alive as he was."

"You loved him very much.   Yet you claim you care for no one."   | "I loved
him," I said.

"He was the last person I ever | let myself care for.  The lesson his death
taught me was too hard won to forget."

I felt heavy.  Tired.

"If you can't love," she asked, "then how can you live?"  "It isn't so hard."

She closed her eyes.

"I'm like you," she said.

"In more ways than I realized."

"How?"

But she only shook her head as I slipped into slumber.

FR1;Chapter 11 Ohe didn't realize the time until he went still, and his eyes
fell closed.  It wasn't like death, this slumber of his.  More like a very
deep sleep.

She'd told him she was like him.  Only now did she realize how much.

She hadn't loved, either.  With one exception.  Since her parents had died
there had been, only one being she'd truly loved.  And as she'd grown older,
she'd convinced herself that love had only been a dream.

But the love for that dream angel had remained.

And now she knew he was real.  Her savior, her dream, was real.  And damp
with his own blood, in torn, dirty clothes.  He'd watched over her as a
child.  Taken care of her more than once.  She could do no less for him.

But she could never tell him.  He must never know how much she'd loved him in
her youth.  The fantasies she'd had.  Because he was afraid of love.  She'd
never known anyone so afraid.

Slowly, Rachel got up off the set tee and headed to her own rooms.

She found clean washcloths and soft towels, and fetched a basin of warm
water.  Then she returned to Donovan.  He'd object to her caring for him this
way if he were awake.  But he wasn't awake.  She took off his shirt, moving
him carefully, half afraid doing so would jar him awake, or worse, start him
bleeding again.  She eyed the bandaged wound.  No red trickle emerged.  Good.
But her gaze slid slowly upward, over his flat belly, and muscled chest.
His dark nipples intrigued her.

Her throat went dry.  She looked away.  Dipping the soft cloth into the
water, squeezing it out, she pressed it to his skin.  But she could feel him
underneath it.  Taut and hard.  Masculinity was like an aura emanating from
his flesh.  Almost a scent, it drew her.  She leaned closer, over his chest,
her face near enough so she could feel the heat rising from him and touching
her.  Closing her eyes, she inhaled deeply.  And something stirred down in
the pit of her belly.  Something she knew, recognized, because she'd felt it
before.  Whenever this man was near her she felt it.

But she had no business feeling desire for a man incapable of feeling
anything beyond desire in return.

She felt it all the same.

"God, help me," she whispered.

"But I do want you, Donovan O'Roark."

She closed her eyes, tried to get herself under control.  Dipping the cloth
in the now pink-tinted water, she squeezed it out again, and carefully took
away her makeshift bandages from his wound, to clean it properly.

Then she squinted, dabbed the blood away, and looked again.  It.  it was
smaller.

It was shrinking.  Amazed, she watched as, in slow motion, the wound's edges
pulled together like some kind of  experiment in time-lapse photography.  It
took several minutes, but bit by bit the skin seemed to regenerate.

Leaving a pucker, and then even that smoothed itself out and faded away.

Blinking in shock, she washed the spot clean, searching for traces of the
tear, but it was gone.  Gone.  In something like awe, she drew her fingers
over the new, healthy skin.

"It's unbelievable," she whispered, and flattened her palm against his warm
flesh.  When his hand fell atop hers, she jumped and quickly looked up at his
face.

But his eyes remained closed, his breathing shallow, barely discernible.  But
his hand closed around hers in his sleep.  A sleep in which he'd told her he
was beyond responding to any stimulus.  He'd been wrong.

And now the hand of this man, who claimed he didn't need or want anyone in
his life, clung to her own, and for the life of her, she wouldn't have taken
hers away.

I woke to a feeling of warmth spread upon my chest.  And then as my senses
sharpened, I knew that warmth was her.

Rachel was on the floor, her legs curled beneath her, while her head rested
upon my chest.  Her lips.  barely touching the bared skin of it.  One arm
spanned me, hand on my shoulder.  Her other hand was tucked beneath her, held
tightly in my own.

I flexed and relaxed my fingers, to confirm what seemed unlikely.  But it was
true.  I was the one holding her hand like a lover.  Not the other way around.

I couldn't lie like this.  not for much longer.  Her soft breaths whispering
over my skin were driving me to the edge of madness.  I was hungry.  And she
was too near.  Too.  Her fingers spread on my shoulder, then kneaded like a 
happy cat's claws.  She moved her face, as if burrowing, only my chest didn't
give, and her lips brushed over it like fire.  The groan that rose up from
the depths of me was a rumble.

A warning.  The same rumble one might hear from a volcano as the pressure
within builds.  An eruption was dangerously near.

She stirred, satin hair tickling my skin as she sat up, batting huge dark
eyes at me, myopic until she blinked the sleep haze away and brought me into
focus.  Then she smiled.

"It healed," she told me.

"I told you it would."

"I know, but seeing it with my own eyes.  twas amazing, Donovan."  I nodded,
trying to ignore the fresh-wakened glow in her cheeks and the moisture making
her sleepy eyes gleam.  The tousled hair.  She must look just like this when
she's been thoroughly satisfied by a skilled lover, I thought.  Just like
this.

I tried to sit up.  She noticed, and got off me so I could, and I instantly
regretted the loss of her so near.  But when she got to her feet, it was to
press her hands to the small of her back and arch.

She grimaced, groaned and rubbed, so I realized she'd spent a horribly
uncomfortable day on the floor when she'd had a bed fit for a queen only
yards away.

"Rachel, why on earth didn't you go to your room?"

She kept her hands where they were, fingers massaging herself.  But her head
came up fast.

"An' leave you here by the front door, unconscious and unprotected?  Not
likely!"

I lowered my head.  The smile that wanted to come to my lips was a dangerous
one, I knew.  No sense encouraging her foolish notions.

"You'd already locked the door."

' "Mamey Neal could make quick work of that lock, and '{wouldn't be the
first time."

I went still, sought her eyes, but she kept them averted.

"You say that as if you know."

"Aye."

The bastard.

"What lock was it he made quick work of, Rachel?"  ' "The one on my room at
the pub.  Eight years ago, before I left for the States."

Her voice didn't break at all.  Mine would if I spoke again.  It would break
or emerge as the growl I felt building up.  I'd kill the bastard.  I'd rip
out his heart and-- "You're lookin' rather murd'rous, Donovan," she said
softly, studying my face.

"An' truly, there's no need.  Mar- they's a thorn in my side, but a harmless
one.  He'd never have gone so far if he hadn't had a wee bit too much ale.
An' I daresay he sobered up some about the time I shoved him out my window."

I blinked, then slowly reached out, hooking one finger under her chin and
tipping her head up so I could see her face.  She seemed to be telling the
truth.

"You pushed him out your window?"  '"Twasn't hard.

Mamey didn't have much balance that night anyway, as I recall.  So he kicks
in my door and starts groping at me like a ruttin' buck, going' on about
marriage and love and other such nonsense.  I simply turned so his back was
to the window, and gave him a bit of a shove.  "

I couldn't help it.  I smiled.

"But your room is on the second floor."

"Aye.  He broke his arm in two places when he landed.  Good for him our main
road isn't paved, wouldn't you say?"

I felt an odd feeling welling up for Rachel Sullivan, in the center of my
chest.

"No man alive ever got so much as a kiss from me  without my consent,
Donovan.  Tis not something I'd tolerate."  My gaze faltered.

"Are you trying now to take the blame for what I did before?"

"I'm only saying you spoke true when you said that if I hadn't wanted it to
happen, it wouldn't have.  And not only because I'd have prevented it, but
because you would."

I met her eyes, my own narrowing.

"Don't start again tonight crediting me with qualities I don't possess."

She shrugged.

"I'm starving.  Aren't y" -- She broke off there, bit her lip, and sent me a
quick, hot glance.  Her trembling hand shot to her neck, but the wounds there
were gone now.  Would have healed with the daylight.  As if they'd never been
there.

"Do you ... would you..."

"Don't."  I looked away, forcibly, from her tender throat.

"Why don't you go to your rooms, Rachel.  You must want a shower, a change of
clothes."

"But... how do you get... What I mean is, where do you...?"  I looked at her
again, unable to help myself.

"I don't kill, if that's what you're asking.  I have stores.  Cold, stale,
sealed in plastic bags."  I swallowed hard, as one of my hands rose up to
stroke her hair, arranging it behind her shoulder.  My fingers touched the
soft skin there.  Felt the pulse thudding endlessly, the river of her blood,
flowing there.  Warm, living blood.  "You ... you drank from me ... before."

"I shouldn't have done that."

"It was..."  She swallowed hard, but her eyes heated, and the flame singed me.

"It was ecstasy," I finished for her.

"I know.  That's the danger, Rachel.  That's the allure.  What makes us so
clan e what could end in your own destruction."

She lifted her chin.

"You'd never hurt me."  "Don't be so sure of that, Rachel."  I turned away.

"But I am sure of it," she said to my back.  I'd been walking toward the
kitchens, but I stopped then and stood motionless.

"Perhaps you're the one who needs convincing

She moved forward very slowly.  When she slid her palms slowly up the length
of my back, curling her fingers on my shoulders, I stiffened, inhaled sharply.

"I'm not afraid of you, Donovan.  I've no reason to be and you know it, I
think.  But you're afraid of me, aren't you?"

"Don't be a fool."

"I'd only be a fool if I were asking' you to trust me," she said, and she
moved her hands slowly, caressing my neck, fanning her fingers up into my
hair.

"Or to love me.  But I'm not, Donovan.  I'm not asking' for anything like
that."

She was, she knew she was.  All her life she'd dreamed of this man.  He was
meant for her, she knew that.  Somewhere deep inside her, she'd always known.
She'd never been with a man.  Even believing her guardian angel, her
immortal Donovan O'Roark to be a fantasy, she'd saved herself for him.  Only
for him.

He didn't turn, didn't speak.

She lowered her hands to her sides.  Defeated.  Maybe her dreams were as
foolish as she'd once convinced herself they'd been.  Maybe she'd been wrong
after all.

"I'm sorry.  I thought ... I thought you wanted me, too."  Turning away, she
went to the stairs, climbed them slowly, and found the haven of the rooms
he'd created for some fantasy woman--a woman he must have dreamed of.  A
woman he'd never let in.

I stood where I was for a full minute.  No longer.  I ached for her, craved
her with a force beyond endurance.  And she was right, I feared her too.  She
could destroy me, if I gave her the power.  I went to the foot of the stairs,
gazing up them, wanting with everything in me to go after her.  I wanted her.
It wasn't love.  It wasn't trust.  It was only need.  a need I knew she felt
as well.  I put my foot on the first step.  Closed my eyes, swallowed the
trepidation welling up in my throat.  Told myself this was a bad idea.  Very
bad.  I took another step, and another.  And I could hear the shower running
now.  In my mind, I could see her standing beneath it, wet and beautiful,
utterly naked, mine for the taking.  What man alive would deny her?

"Not me," I whispered, and the words emerged deep and throaty.

"No, not me."

I took the rest of the stairs by twos.

FR1;Chapter 12 Tier door stood open.  in invitation, I thought.  Her clothes
lay tattered on the floor, and I recalled the hounds surrounding her.  The
fear in her eyes.  The courage that surged in spite of it.  My fingers
fumbled with the trousers I wore, and I stepped out of them, and into the
bathroom.  Nothing between us now but the flimsy shower curtain.

Her naked on one side, beneath the pounding spray.  Me naked on the other.

Suddenly the water stopped flowing.  Her fingers curled around the edge of
the curtain, and it slid open.  And then she stood there, still, silent.
Wide eyes sliding up and down my body, before finally meeting mine, holding
them.

She stepped out, one foot lifting over the edge of the tub, lowering to the
floor, then the other.  She didn't reach for the towels stacked nearby.
Instead she merely stood there, head tilted back, eyes dark and stormy.

I stared back at her, drinking her in with my eyes.  Water  beaded on her
skin, her shoulders and arms.  Her tight belly.  Rivulets formed, trickling
from her long, wet hair down over slick, perfect breasts.  She waited.  Up to
me, I knew.  But did she really think I could turn away now?

Reaching out, I touched her.  Ran one hand slowly over her hair, and followed
the water downward, absorbing it into my palm as I skimmed her delicate
throat, her tender breast, her narrow waist and rounded hip.  I tugged her
closer.  And she came so easily, at the merest nudge of my hand.  She pressed
her body to mine with a soft sigh, twining her arms around my neck and
tilting her head back for my kiss.  I shuddered in reaction to the feel of
her in my arms, wet and so warm, as I touched my mouth to hers.  My arms
closed tight around her, one hand cupping her buttocks while the other
cradled her head.  When her lips parted, I tasted heaven, and the fire inside
me flared hotter.

With my tongue, I delved inside, to touch and stroke hers.  I felt her
shaking.  Warming until her flesh was hot against my hands.  Feverish.

I arched hard against her, and she pushed back.  No hesitation, no shyness.
My hands slid up and down her shower-damp body, unable to get enough of the
feel of her as I fed from her mouth.  She was sweet.

And my mind floated away, until all that remained was sensation.

Desire.  And the taste of her.  I moved my lips away, licking the moisture
from her jaw, and her throat.  She arched backward, and I slid lower,
drinking every droplet from her skin, from her breast.

Taking the hard little nipple into my mouth and suckling, gently at first,
but harder when her hands tangled in my hair.  Scraping and nipping with my
teeth, making her whimper in need, a sound that added fuel to the fire.

I wanted her.  all of her, everywhere.  Lower, I moved, dropping to my knees
and kissing the wet path down her belly, nuzzling my face in the nest of damp
curls, and then  pushing deeper.  Parting her secret folds with my tongue, I
tasted her, and she cried out, fists clenching in my hair and tugging it.
Hurting me so deliciously that my knees nearly buckled.  Then she stepped
back, just a little, urging me upward again, until I was standing.  Her arms
encircled my neck, and she lifted herself.  I helped her, clasping the backs
of her thighs and lifting them, positioning them around my waist.  I felt
her, warm and ready, teasing at the very tip of me, and closed my eyes at the
flash of desire that nearly blinded me.  And then she lowered her body over
mine, took me slowly, so slowly inside her.  Deeper.  and deeper still, and
when I felt the resistance, wondered at it, she pushed harder.  A soft gasp,
a small sound of pain.

I went still.  Throbbing inside her, feeling her body's tightness pressing
around me, holding me, I closed my eyes and knew the secret she hadn't told
me.  The gift she'd just given me.

"Rachel..."  "Shh,"

she whispered, and then she moved over me, lifting away, lowering again.
Slowly, excruciatingly, her breasts sliding against my chest as she did, taut
nipples caressing my skin.  Slowly, I told myself.

Gently.

She nestled her head in the crook of my neck, kissed me there, suckled me
there.  Moved faster.  Her breaths hot and quick on my skin.

I pushed her back to the wall, gripped her buttocks and held her there,
thrusting into her deeply, again and again.

She gasped, and clung to me, head thrown back, mouth open.  I kissed her,
took her mouth as I took her body, but the need wasn't sated.

Even as my passion neared release, I knew it wouldn't be.  And it was as if
she knew, sensed it somehow, because she clasped my head and drew it lower,
pressed my face to her neck, tilted her chin upward, so the tender skin
pressed to my lips.  I felt the pulse pounding there, tasted  the warmth and
salt of her skin, knew it would be as good for her as for me, told myself
there was no reason to deny what she offered.  "Take me, Donovan," she
whispered.

"Taste me..."

I shivered.  I hungered.  I neared release more with every thrust, and craved
as I'd never craved before.

With a trembling sigh, I parted my lips, closed them over her thudding pulse
and, quickly, pierced her throat.  She drew a harsh breath, but her hands
pushed my head closer, clung to me and she pressed her neck to my greedy
mouth.  And I fed.  Suckled, devoured the very essence of her, and heard her
short staccato cries as she neared climax.  And then I heard nothing but the
thunder of my own heart beating in time with hers as I exploded inside her.
She screamed my name, shuddered around me, and slowly went limp in my arms.
I lifted my head, kissed the wound I'd left in her neck, and then her cheek,
and her hair, and her lips.

She opened heavy-lidded eyes, and stared up at me.  And something about that
look made me realize the enormity of my mistake.  It wasn't simple desire I
felt for her.  Not need, not physical longing.  I felt something for her.
Something powerful and older than time.  I always had.

I'd done it, then.  I'd put the power to destroy me squarely into her hands.
All that remained was to see what she would do with it.  But not now.  Not
yet.

As I lowered her gently to her feet, she stared up at me, and her deep green
eyes gleamed like emeralds in moonlight.  She whispered, "Come," and she took
my hand.  Drawing me with her back into the shower, turning on the water.
Standing with me beneath the spray.  She wrapped herself in my arms and
kissed me.  Lingeringly.  almost.  lovingly.

She couldn't tell him how she felt, wasn't sure there were words for it even
if she tried.  Completed, somehow.  As if a goal she'd been striving for all
her life had finally come within reach.  As if the very essence of her had
been touched, shared, poured out into another soul.  She was happy, truly
happy for the first time in her memory.  He didn't feel the same.  Couldn't
love her.  Wouldn't trust her.  But she refused to dwell on those things
right now.  There would be time.  So much time.

She'd get her wish, her dream.  The man she'd loved all her life.  She
lowered her eyes, tried to believe he would return that love.

Eventually.

' "What is it?"  he whispered, stroking her hair as he held her.

They'd moved from the shower to the bed, where they snuggled now like lovers.
Tough to believe he felt nothing for her.  Impossible, in fact.

She shook her head.

"Nothing, Donovan.  I was just thinking..."

"Thinking about what?"

Shrugging, she brushed away her doubts.

"I'd like to walk outside,"

she told him.

"In the moonlight."

"Were you always such a night person, Rachel?"

She smiled at him, ignoring the wariness, the uncertainty in his eyes.  '"Tis
growing on me."  She sat up, sensing his growing discomfort with the intimacy
of holding her in bed this way, now that the desire was spent.  For her part,
she'd have just as soon remained like that through the night, but.  She
walked to the closet, pawed the clothes and chose carefully.  A dress of
white, so he couldn't help but focus on her out there in the darkness.  With
a full, soft skirt that would dance in the slightest breeze, and a plunging
neckline to remind him of how much he still wanted her.  She hoped.

"I've always wondered what lies beyond this fence of yours," she said as we
walked side by side in the moonlit night.  Her hair, dried during lovemaking
and untouched by a comb, hung in natural, careless curls, giving her the look
of a wild thing of the forests.  A fairy, or a nymph.  She enchanted me.

I should never have made love to her.  Never.

"I can show you," I heard myself tell her.  "But... there's no gate."

Frowning, I tilted my head, watching her study the tall, sturdy fence.

"And how do you know that, Rachel?"

She looked at me quickly, then averted her eyes.

"I... used to come here.  As a child."

"Often?"

Meeting my gaze, her own hooded, she shrugged.

"As often as I could slip away.  I knew 'twas you, even then, you see.  My
secret protector."

I lowered my head to hide my reaction to her words.  My stomach clenched
tight, twisted and pulled.

"Do you still want to see inside?"

She nodded.

"Come here, then."

Frowning, she came closer.  I scooped her up into my arms, bent at the knees,
and leapt the tall fence.  I heard her delighted squeak as I came down on the
other side.  And then she went silent, seemingly content to remain in my arms
as she scanned the woods to her left, and the rolling meadow in which we
stood.  Well-worn paths meandered among the lush sweet grasses, and into the
wood lot

"Look," I whispered, turning with her, pointing.

In the distance a doe lifted her head to glance our way briefly.  Then she
went back to nibbling.

"Donovan, there.  Beyond the doe," Rachel whispered.

"Yes," I said,

"I see them."  Twin fawns frolicked in the deep grasses.  Gently, I set
Rachel on her feet.

"The  fence keeps hunters--men like Mamey Neal and his hounds--away.  The
deer can leap the fence easily though.  Come and go as they please.  Most of
them seem content to stay here."

"So you've made a haven for the deer."  She continued watching, laughing
softly, a sound more disturbingly beautiful than a night bird's song, at the
twins' antics.

"Not only the deer."  I turned toward the fence, crouching low and pushing
the deep grasses aside.

"There are hidden places like this one, where the smaller creatures can get
underneath.  And the game birds fly over to find safety.  Come," I said,
extending my hand.  Her delight in this place so pleased me, I couldn't
resist showing her more.

When she closed her hand around mine, a feeling of warmth suffused me.  And
for a moment, it seemed perfect, natural.  Until I reminded myself that it
was fleeting.  She'd leave here, one day soon.  I led her over the meadow, to
the place where wildflowers spread like a patchwork carpet in every
direction.  And beyond that, to the pond, fed by two streams.  It glittered
in the moonlight.  Geese swam on the silvery water, undisturbed by our
intrusion.  Rachel sank into the grass on the pond's bank, and in spite of
myself, I sat down beside her.  Closer than I needed to, and yet not close
enough.  "It's as if they know you're no threat to them."

"They should," I told her.

"They've been safe here for generations."

I felt her eyes on me.

"Why, Donovan?"

I shrugged.

"Why not?"

"Tell me."

I looked at her, half reclining now.  Like a goddess in her paradise.

"All right," I said softly.

"I created this haven for the animals because I understand them."  I looked
again at the geese, who swam further from shore as a fox came  slinking
slowly to the water's edge for a sip.

"I

know how it feels to be hunted," I told her.

I met her eyes.  She nodded as if she understood.  But she couldn't.

Or.  I refused to believe she could.

"You're truly a special man, Donovan O'Roark."

I shook my head slowly, but as she curled into the cradle of my arm and
rested her head upon my shoulder, I felt special.  Cherished.  God, I was a
fool to feel the things she made me feel.

We stayed there, in my own private paradise for most of the night.

Walking hand in hand, spotting and observing the wildlife.  Like young
mortals in love.  Like some idealistic fantasy.  And I relished every moment
of it, in spite of the knowledge that doing so was a fool's dream.  I only
suggested we return to the castle when I knew dawn was on the rise, and
Rachel still hadn't eaten.

But when we entered through the library doors, it was to the sound of urgent
pounding, and shouts from the front.  And even before I went to the great
hall to answer the noisy summons, I sensed my brief time in paradise was
coming to an end.

Mary O'Mallory stood at the door, breathless, red in the face.  Her frantic
gaze slid from me to Rachel, then relaxed slightly in relief.

' "Rachel," she sighed.

"Lordy, girl, what took you so long?"

Rachel frowned, ushering her inside, one arm supporting the woman, and I knew
she cared for Mary.  Genuinely cared.  I saw the worry in her eyes.

"We were outside," Rachel explained.

"Come, sit down before you faint dead away.  Whatever is the matter?"

Mary sat, though on the edge of the set tee  As if ready to spring and run
should the need arise.

"I need to speak with you, Rachel.  Alone."

She slid a sideways glance toward me, and I knew what she thought of me.
That I was a monster.  They all believed that.

All.  except for Rachel.  She'd never seen me that way, had she?

"There's nothing you can't say to me in front of Donovan."  Mary pursed her
lips.

"He's my friend, Mary."

"Never mind.  I'll give you your privacy," I offered.  But I slanted a long
look Rachel's way.  Would she run now?  Should I lock the door?

No.  No need sending Mary into a panic.  They wouldn't be long.  "I'll call
you when we've finished," Rachel said.  And I knew it was her way of
promising she wouldn't run off.  But she would, eventually.  It was
inevitable.  And it was going to hurt.

I only nodded and left the two alone.

Rachel sat beside Mary and clasped the older woman's hands.

"Now tell me, what's wrong?"

"The very fact that yer here, with that... that" -- "He's a man, Mary.

Just a man.  And he's been nothing but kind to me.  " " Lordy, child, tell me
you're not in love with him!  " Rachel only lowered her eyes.

"Why don't you simply tell me why you've come."

"" Tis the villagers, girl.  Mamey Neal, above all.  He's stirred them up
until I fear history is about to repeat itself.  An' I want you safe away
from this place before it does.  "

A bird of panic took wing in Rachel's chest.

"What are you saying?"

"Mamey claims the beast has you under some sort of spell, child.  That you're
his prisoner, but too enchanted to realize it.  He's convinced them you're in
need of rescue, Rachel, and even now the men are gathering at the pub.

"Twas all I could do to slip away unnoticed, to warn you."

Rachel lowered her head, closed her eyes.

"So they'll come here."

"Aye," Mary said.

"An' I fear violence will be done this night, child.  Ye must come away with
me now."

Facing her squarely, Rachel nodded.

"I'll come.  But I'll speak with Donovan first."

' "Rachel, you mustn' t" -- "I must.  I can't leave him here, unprepared.
Unwarned.  I can't go without telling him goodbye or explaining... No, you go
on.  I'll be along shortly, I promise."

Mary looked as if she were about to argue, but when she met Rachel's eyes,
she seemed to change her mind.

"I can see you're determined.

What's between you two, Rachel?  "

"Nothing that need concern you.  Go, now.  Try to hold the men off until I
get there."

Sighing, Mary left.  Rachel stood at the door, watching her go.  Then she
turned, wandered back to the hall that led to the library, and called
Donovan's name.  She heard his steps coming toward her, felt his essence
touching her even before he came into sight.  He only looked into her eyes,
standing very still, then nodded.

"You're leaving tonight, aren't you Rachel?"

"I must.  You have to let me go, Donovan.  It's" -- He held up a hand.

"I won't stop you.  My... arrangements are in place, for the most part.  I
can leave here right after you do."  She tilted her head, frowning hard at
him.

"My God, Donovan, do you still believe that's necessary?  After what we've
shared?  The way we've talked ... you really think I'd leave here only to
tell your secrets to the world?"

He lowered his head.

"What I believe," he whispered, "is that I'm as big a fool as Dante was.  But
I've no wish to suffer the same fate."

She looked up at him, stared deeply into his eyes, and  what she saw there
was pain.

"If you leave... I'll never be able to find you again.  Will I?"

He averted his eyes.

"That's the entire point."  "No," she said softly.

"It's not even close to the point."  "Then what is?"

She stepped closer, gripped the front of his shirt in trembling fists.

"Must I throw my heart at your feet and wait for you to kick it aside?  I
will then.  You mean more to me than my pride."  I "Don't, " I love you,
Donovan O'Roark.  I've loved you all my life, and I will until I die.  "

His face seemed to crumple in pain.

"I'm leavin' you tonight, yes.  Because I must.  But only tonight.  I'd have
come back.  I'd have come back here, for you."

 "Rachel..."

"You'd do well to leave, too, Donovan, for there's danger to you here
tonight.  But it's up to you where you go.  Far away, where I can never set
eyes on you again.  Or close by... close enough so that I can find you... or
you can find me."

Slowly, he shook his head.

"You don't understand.  It's the curse of my kind to live our lives alone,
Rachel.  It's how it has to be."

 "No.

"Tis how you've made it.  You have a choice now, Donovan.  But it's up to
you."  Tears choked her.  God, she didn't want to leave him.  To lose him.
To never see him again.  But if she didn't, she might lose him anyway.  To an
angry mob, just the way he'd lost Dante.  Impulsively, tears streaming over
her cheeks, she pressed her lips to his, clung to his neck for a brief,
passionate kiss.  Then she turned and fled, through the front door and into
the waning night.

Chapter 13 When she left it was as if my heart had been torn apart.  I
should leave as well, I knew.  I should pack up the few belongings I'd need,
and make my way out of here.  I didn't know what Mary had told her, but I
didn't disbelieve Rachel when she said I'd be in danger here tonight.  I
should hurry.

I should.  But I couldn't.

She said she'd come back, and damn me for a fool, I believed her.

More than that, I wanted it to be true.  This place had never been more
alive--I'd never been more alive--than when she was here.

Lighting my darkness.  A blazing sun shining her warmth on my endless night.

She might betray me, as I'd spent so much time convincing myself she would.
If she did, I'd be damned.  But I couldn't leave until I knew.

I went to the set tee lowered myself to it, bowed my head, and sat there,
very still.

Who was I kidding?  She wasn't going to betray me.  I'd  lost my heart to
the woman, and when she came back I'd be here waiting.  And I'd tell her, at
last.  My heart was in her hands.  Rachel sailed into the pub as if she
hadn't a care in the world, though her heart was heavy.  He'd be gone when
she went back.

He'd be gone, and she'd never see him again.

Still, she feigned surprise when she saw the men crowding the room, with
Mamey standing at the front of them all.

"My," she whispered.

"Business is better when I'm away, isn't it?  And what's the celebration
tonight that has half the village in attendance?"

"Tis no celebration, Rachel."   Mamey stepped forward, clutching her hands
as if she were his property.

"But 'tis glad I am that you've returned.  You'll be out of harm's way when
we storm that damnable castle."

She frowned, and drew her hands from his.

"An' why is it you're plannin' to attack an empty ruin?"

"Empty?"

"Aye," she said with a nod.

"Donovan has gone.  Only came for one last look at the place before leaving
it for good.

"Tis a shame you didn't make him feel more welcome here, you know.  He's a
kind man."

 "He's a beast!"   someone yelled.

"Oh, I don't think that's true.  He was kind enough to help me with my
research before he went on his way."  She walked behind the bar, reaching for
her apron.

"I think you're lyin', Rachel," Mamey said, eyeing her.

"I think you're trying to protect him, an' you wouldn't be if you weren't
under his spell."

"Spell?"  she asked, wide-eyed.

"Don't tell me you're fool enough to believe he's more than just an ordinary
man?"

"You know he is."

She did.  He was above and beyond ordinary and ten  times the man of any in
this room.  But instead of telling them so, she only shrugged.

"I know no such thing.  But I do know this, Mamey.  I'll not allow you to
harm him."

"Then he is still there!"  Mamey shouted, banging a fist on the table.

"I didn't say" -- "You didn't have to.  You've been naught but cold to me
since your return, Rachel.  An' everyone knows you'd planned to marry me
before you left.  Tis that beast who's swayed yer mind."

"I never planned to marry you.  The plans were all on your side," she told
him.

"And 'twas indeed a beast who made up my mind, Mamey, but the beast was you.
Not Donovan O'Roark."

"We're going' up there, and when we leave there'll be nothing left but
rubble.  He'll not escape us... not alive, at least."

He turned and the other men rose.  They piled out the door, Mamey leading
them.  Rachel surged after them all, but they moved quickly, and though she
caught hold of several of the men, tugging at them, pleading with them, they
were too frenzied to listen to her.  When they turned onto the curving castle
road, Rachel ducked into the woods and raced for the shortcut Dante had shown
her, so she could come out ahead of them.

But when she got to the frenzied men again, it was to see the castle door
opening to their pounding summons, and Donovan stepping out.  He eyed the
crowd, shook his head slowly.  He looked utterly calm, but she knew what he
must be thinking.  That she'd done this to him, just as her ancestor had done
to his best friend.  That she'd left him only to lead this crowd back , here.
That she'd betrayed him.  Then he lifted his head.

"Where is Rachel?"  he asked.

"Have you harmed her?"

She blinked in surprise, unable to speak.  He thought they'd harmed her?
Then.  "Rachel's no longer your concern," Mamey told him.

"We all know you've bewitched her somehow, or she'd never defend you the way
she has.  Once you're gone, she'll be fine again."

 "Defended me, did she?

I'm not surprised," Donovan said, and she could have sworn he battled a
gentle smile.

"Once I'm gone, you say," Donovan went on.

"So you intend to kill me, do you?"  "Aye," Mamey growled.

"Just so long as you're honest about your reasons," Donovan went on.

"You want me gone because of Rachel.  Because it's me she loves and not you."

The men grumbled, and someone yelled,

"Is that true, Marney?"

"So will you drive me out into the sunrise, Neal," Donovan went on, "or
simply kill me here and now?"

"Here and now," Mamey whispered.

"Are you sure you can?"

Marney's eyes narrowed and he lifted his rifle.  Rachel screamed and lunged
from the woods, slamming her body into Marney's, and groping for the gun.
But-she never found a hold.  Mamey staggered backward under the weight of her
assault, and the shot cracked so loudly her eardrums split.  Then she felt
the burn.  the heat.  The rapid pulse of life from her body.

Blinking in shock, she would have fallen to the ground, had not Donovan
lunged forward to gather her into his arms.

"Damn you!"  he shouted.

"Damn you, look what you've done!  Rachel?  Rachel!"  She opened her eyes,
studied his face.  Then she turned to Marney.  "Go,"

she told him.

"Go away.  If I see you again...."  Marney backed away.

Already the other men were scattering shocked from their fury, perhaps, to
realize just what they'd been about to do.  What had happened as a result of
their foolishness.  Cradling her in his arms, Donovan bent over her, kissed
her face.  And Mary crowded through the retreating men, made her way forward
while Mamey stood in the road, blinking in shock.  She leaned over Rachel,
parting her blouse, and looking at her chest, where the pain throbbed and
burned.  Grimly, Mary lifted her gaze to Donovan's.

"You can help her," she whispered.

"Can't you?"

Through her fading vision, Rachel saw him nod.  Then Mary turned away.

'"Tis only a flesh wound," she called to Mamey.

"But I vow unless ye leave here now I'll inform the authorities an' have you
arrested for attempted murder.  An' if you ever bother these people again,
I'll do it.  Now go!"

Nodding, muttering that it wasn't his fault, Mamey turned and ran away like
the coward he was.

Mary faced the two of them once more.

"I don't imagine I'll see you again, will I?"

Rachel said nothing, unsure what Mary meant.  "Goodbye, child.  Be happy."

Then she was gone.

Rachel stared up into Donovan's eyes.

"I was afraid you'd think I brought them..."

"I knew better."

"Did you?"

"You know I did.  I kept telling you I couldn't trust, couldn't care even
when I already did.  I doubted you, Rachel, from the start, and I'm more
sorry than I can tell you.  You didn't deserve that.  But you never gave up
on me, did you?"

"How could I?  You're in my soul, Donovan O'Roark.  You have been since I was
but a wee girl."

"And you in mine," he told her.

"You made me believe  d vowed it was something I'd never do.  I love you,
Rachel Sullivan.  Do you hear me?  I love you."

"Of course you do," she whispered.

"You always have."  He smiled very gently.

"I'm dying," she whispered.

"Yes."

"But you can prevent it, can't you, Donovan?  You can make me... like you."

'"Tis not an easy way to live, child.  Never again to see the sunlight.
Always knowing there are those who would hunt you, kill you simply for being
what you are."

' "Wandering hand in hand beneath the moonlight, spending every moment in
your arms," she said weakly.  "" Tis the life I want, so long as I can live
it by your side.  That's the dream I've always had, Donovan.

To be with you.  as we're meant to be .  together.  " " Then together we
shall be, Rachel.  Always.  " He lowered his head and kissed her, and she
knew she'd found her dream come true, at last.

 Marilyn Tracy Chapter 1 (javin Deveroux stood outside the doors
leading to the hotel's elegant solarium, hesitant for no reason he could
discern.

Beyond the doors lay an assignment he'd been commissioned to complete.
Behind him lay decades of adherence to similar missions, comparable
tasks--pleasurable or otherwise.

This particular mission seemed as straightforward as any other, though the
cause for it remained slightly perplexing.  A mortal had issued a challenge
to the High Council, had practically dared the Society to come after her.  A
foolish and futile challenge, not even worth the time it would take him to
dispatch the mortal.  And still he paused, more warily than in uncertainty, a
stirring of unease rippling through him.

Voices from those attending the memorial service wafted through the doors.
Memories from a time long ago danced across his mind, recollections that were
drained of life,  faded with time and his Crossing into the Society.  The
last memorial service he'd attended of any kind had been more than two
centuries before.  And that had been his own.

And, perhaps because he was back in this city again, he naturally thought of
Jonathan, whom he'd last seen here.  Jonathan who had forsworn his place on
the Council, who had been banished from the Society altogether because of his
reckless love for the woman remembered tonight.

If there was one thing he'd learned in his years outside mortal existence, it
was that sooner or later everything returned to its starting place.  What
seemed a wandering, tortuous path was, in the end, revealed to be only a
circle, with no beginning and no end.  The simple fact that he was here
again, brought by the sister of the woman who had so thoroughly changed the
lives of everyone within the confines of the Society, seemed fitting, a
return to the starting place.

A single trill of husky laughter drifted through the doorway.  As its
resonance washed over him, Gavin understood why he'd hesitated and, perhaps,
why he'd thought of Jonathan.

The contralto laugh played on his skin like the brush of- a bird's soft wing.
A warning, a beckoning.  It hummed, teasing the back of his mind, calling
forth images long repressed, willfully, thankfully put to rest lifetimes ago.

The laughing voice was no louder than any emanating from the solarium, but
unerringly he separated it from all others, isolating it, frowning over it.

The contralto laugh was loosed a second time.  Gavin closed his eyes,
allowing himself to thoroughly absorb the cello like sound.  He felt his own
lips curve into a smile.

A dark smile.

He and his kind laughed, to be sure, but never with such  a simplicity.  A
sharp, almost painful desire coursed through him and he opened his eyes,
catching his breath in the empty hallway as if he'd been underwater and near
drowning.

The strange moment passed as the echo of the laugh dissipated and he felt
himself once again.

He would take the woman who had laughed so musically, so incongruously.  She
would be his reward once his objective was successfully attained.  Against
the intent of the rules, perhaps, but not expressly forbidden.

The Council knew it was always painful to be openly among those not of his
kind, because the sensations felt among them were fiercely demanding and
dangerous.  And every member of the Society knew all too well the allure of
the mortal race.  Each of them, once upon a distant time, had tasted the
mortal's brief desires, aches and longings.

Once, yes, but those frail and bittersweet passions were nearly forgotten now
by all, even the newest members.  Almost forgotten.

Gavin heard the woman chuckle, and though it didn't convey quite the same
feeling as her laugh, he was acutely aware of the same throaty, fully
accepting quality.

Ahhh.  Yes, she would be his reward.  a woman who could laugh during a
memorial service.  She would take the sting of the mission from his heart,
for the mission reminded him of Jonathan, whom he'd helped to banish from the
Society.

This woman's laughter would be the balm to the wound in his soul, if he even
still possessed such an encumbrance.  To capture such a sound would ease the
discomfort he still felt when he thought of Jonathan's madness.

He shook his hair back from his face as if shaking off the notion that he had
any sort of wound.  But he was filled  with longing for the laughter of the
faceless woman.  She would feel so sweet in his arms.

With his acute sensory perception, he knew her exact location on the far side
of the room beyond the doors that would lead him to her.

This melodious woman would beg to give him her laughter even as he took it
inside him forever, silencing that strangely alluring strand of music.

He found himself frowning at the notion.

Gavin forced another smile to his full lips.  He knew it didn't light his
eyes; it couldn't brighten him at all.  Nothing could.  He'd died years
before, his soul damned even before that time.  Glamour, riches, and eternal
youth, he possessed all that his kind could ever want.

There were pleasures, this side of the Crossing.  Many, many pleasures.  And
with the thought of the pleasure in taking the laughing woman uppermost in
his mind, he crossed the threshold into the solarium.

His eyes scanned the crowd to find the Society's challenger, his target,
amongst the mourners who'd had a year to lay their grief aside.  And he
sought his reward.

He found them both in a single glance.

Tara Michaels' laughter died away as her companion suddenly broke off the
funny story he'd been telling her, gripped her arm and pulled her aside.  She
could smell the sour scent of his fear and excitement as he leaned close to
whisper to her.

"Over there."  He jutted his chin at the stranger walking in the door.

"The very devil himself."

Every muscle in her body stiffened as she focused on the latecomer and she
shook her head in instinctive negation.

If being the 'very devil" meant being arrogant, smooth  and undeniably
attractive, the newcomer fit the bill.  Nothing about his persona was
understated.  He was dressed in loose-fitting slacks and a black
French-styled peasant shirt--collarless and opened at the breast with a
loosely strung drawstring.  He'd rolled his shirtsleeves to the elbow,
revealing muscular forearms that tapered to long hands and strong fingers.

He was the very picture of an artistic rebel, though his shirt was obviously
made of silk, his shoes were expensive loafers and his longish honey-gold
hair fell naturally in loose and free waves.

Without taking her eyes from him, Tara sensed that every woman in the room
had turned to look at the new arrival.  A slight hush fell over the crowd.

"That can't be Gavin Deveroux," Tara murmured, aching for Torn to point at
someone else, wanting to cling to her instinctive denial.

But even as the words left her mouth, she remembered that Torn had seen him
before.  The night her sister Charlene had been murdered.  The man Torn
claimed wasn't even human shifted his gaze to hers as if he'd known ahead of
time exactly where she would be standing.  She shivered at the thought and
raised her chin a notch in defiance of him.

His eyes were hazel, she thought, a strange muddied green that seemed to
catch the light from the chandeliers and turn dark golden.  His gaze carried
a detachment, a hint of flint-hard, knowledgeable desire.

His gaze flicked over to Torn and then back to her and she saw some
lightning-quick understanding of who she was leap in his eyes like a blaze.
Something in his gaze seemed to alter, brightening his unusual eyes and, at
the same time, focusing some undefinable element of attention.

And she understood on some atavistic level that where he'd been conscious of
her before, he was wholly and utterly aware of her now.

As aware as she was of him.

She was also aware that he was walking toward her.  Slowly.

Deliberately.  The people standing around the solarium parted for him as
grass might part to a scythe.

Tara felt as though all the air in the large chamber had mysteriously
disappeared.  She struggled to draw a breath.  He gazed at her as if she were
the only woman in the room, possibly the only woman in the world.

Torn was right, she thought, no longer resenting his fierce || grip on her
arm, but instead feeling grateful for the simple human contact.  Torn was
right about it all: that Charlene's friends would be able to attend a
memorial service if held in their place of work; that access to the airport
in Las Vegas would make it easier for Gavin Deveroux to attend, thus easier
for her and Torn to trap him.

And, most of all, that this man is not human.

She fought the power emanating from the stranger, battling the odd desire
that rose in her at his intimate, demanding stare.  "Don't meet his eyes,"
Torn warned.

It was far too late for such counsel.

"I've told you what he's capable of doing.  Remember what he did to Charlene."

She knew.  She remembered and was sickened by it.  This gathering in the
softly lit solarium was in memory of her murdered sister, and still she
couldn't drag her eyes from the stranger's.  Aside from Torn, she was
probably the only other person in the room who had any idea just how
dangerous Gavin Deveroux was.  And she was very likely one of the few people
in the city who had an inkling of what he was.

She was inordinately relieved when he slowed his steps and then stopped
altogether.  Standing perfectly still, he smiled slightly, wholly at ease,
only some ten feet away from her.  Teasing her, she thought.  Or taunting her.

She forced her gaze from his, picking up the first thing she saw, which
happened to be the eulogy for her sister.  She deliberately kept.  her
unseeing eyes on the page, though the printed words swam before her.  Finally
the sentences on the page coalesced into some semblance of order.  She
nodded, as though Torn had asked her something.

"I'm ready," she said softly.

Torn leaned closer to her.  She turned her head away, slightly sickened by
the smell of hatred on his breath, pretending it was to hear him better.

"Remember, Tara.  Whatever it takes.  You've got to do whatever it takes to
get him into that hotel room.  Just until dawn.  That's all.  Signal me.  And
I'll do the rest--all the rest.  You'll be able to do that much, won't you?"

"I will," she murmured, her eyes darting to where Gavin Deveroux stood, his
gaze still on her.

"Whatever it takes," she repeated faintly.

"It'll be easy for you to lure him into our trap.  Can't you see how he's
looking at you?  He wants you.  Everyone here can see that."  Tara couldn't
say anything.  The man's--the creature's-- interest in her was palpable, like
another presence in the room.  "You'll have your revenge for Charlene," Torn
whispered.  Tara shivered.  The man who stared at her so hungrily, so
hauntingly, was the same evil being who had murdered  her only sister.  She
had to keep telling herself that so she wouldn't turn and run from the room,
from the city, from all the horror of the past year.

"For Charlene," she echoed, though she wasn't sure it was true.

Wasn't she really doing this for Torn, because this creature had stolen his
fiancee from him?  And wasn't there a darker reason, one she didn't want to
admit even to herself.  She needed to punish--kill--Charlene's murderer,
because this creature had killed the one person she'd never valued enough
when she'd had her.  When Charlene had run to Las Vegas, taking her place in
a chorus line, abandoning all dreams of classical dancing, Tara had felt
abandoned herself, that all her support and nurturing had been rejected.  But
who had really rejected whom?

"Ready?"  Torn asked.

"Just don't think about the danger.  I'll be there to wipe the demon out once
and for all.  Just remember the signal."

For a moment, Tara knew,a wild and unfettered terror.  What was she thinking
of?  Murder?  Destruction of another living creature?  She couldn't do it.
She was an English teacher, for heaven's sake, more suited to marking papers
than marking another being's destiny.

"Tom ... I don't think I can" -- She heard Torn inhale with a sharp hiss,
before he growled with scarcely banked fury,

"It's too late for doubts, Tara.  You've got to do it.  For Charlene.  For
every woman like Charlene.  You and I can do something about him, about his
kind.  You want another woman's death on your conscience, Tara?  Back down
now and that's what you'll be doing.  Condemning another woman to be beaten
and ripped apart as Charlene was.  Do you want that, Tara?  Do you?"

Tara didn't answer his angry questions, but they served  to steady her once
more.  She squared her shoulders and stepped away from Torn.  She had always
believed that the pen was mightier than the sword, but sometimes, in the name
of justice and retribution, even an English teacher had to wield a sword.

She walked to the lectern that had been placed on a flower-decorated dais.
The room fell silent as she laid the eulogy on the polished stand and placed
her hands on either side of its open pages.  "Thank you all for coming
tonight," she said.

"Perhaps it's strange to have this service a full year after Charlene's
tragic death.  Yet, now that all the investigations are concluded, perhaps we
can focus on the joy we all felt in knowing her, rather than on the cruel
reality and circumstances of her passing.  She tried smiling, but the smile
faltered as her eyes traveled across to Gavin Deveroux.  It had been Tom's
idea to invite Deveroux to the service.  " He'll come if we let them know
that Charlene wrote about their kind in her diary.  And let him know where he
can get it.  Tell him she left a little something for him.  "

"But I didn't believe in what she said ... why should they think anyone else
would?"

"They'll believe.  Just like you do now.  They wouldn't dare let their
precious secrets out."

"But what if they send someone else?"

"They won't.  Charlene mentioned Deveroux specifically in the diary.

And you forget, I saw him.  "

Torn, a self-proclaimed authority in antiquities, had spent months
researching archaic tomes to discover just how to approach the Council, a
secret group that Tara had never heard of, or even dreamed existed before
Charlene's death.  Torn had made it his business to know because it was a 
member of that strange Society that had left Charlene dead and battered in
his helpless hands.  | And he'd taught Tara all he knew about the creature
and \ his kind.

And over the months of providing proofs and his relentless talking to her,
he'd finally convinced her that the impossible was possible, that the fantasy
was all too terribly | real.  | Now, however, standing among Charlene's
friends and | co-workers, all she could feel was the dreadful irony of having
her sister's murderer--who'd left his devil's marks upon her torn
neck--attending this long-delayed memorial service.

Once again her eyes were drawn unwillingly to Gavin Deveroux.  He nodded to
her, as if acknowledging her thoughts.  As if admitting his guilt.  Yes, I
killed your sister.  What can you possibly do about it?

His lips curved into a smile of cruel satisfaction that belied the longing
burning in his eyes.  Or was there something else in that smile, something
sweeter?  She'd thought it was cruelty, but.  Tara felt a slow flush of anger
and something else, something oddly akin to desire, work up her body and
settle on her face.  "We're here to remember my sister, Charlene Michaels she
said and her voice broke, not from grief but from the sharp reaction she was
experiencing to the presence of Gavin Deveroux.

The monster's gaze was still fixed on her, the enigmatic smile still playing
around his lips.  The creature had the audacity to smile at her at this
solemn moment, when she was asking her friends to remember their grief.  He
was watching her with an intense, disturbing hunger in his eyes.  She wanted
to scream at him.  To jump from the stage and  slap his face, to run a
silver dagger through him over and over again.  Or better yet.  a wooden
stake.

Instead, baffling her, she felt a strange, comforting warmth passing from him
to her, and her lips slowly curving upward in a grateful, acknowledging smile.

Dear God, she thought.  She wanted the man who murdered her sister.

She was not at all as he'd expected her to be.  Her demand of the Council
had been childishly whiny, as if she'd been much younger than the sister,
Charlene.  And her threat to expose the Society was worse than ludicrous, it
was damning.  For her.  If a diary existed, she should have burned it and
scattered the ashes.

Yet she wore her vibrancy like a shield, and was as unlike her unfortunate
sister as the twilight from the dawn.  Of course, he'd only seen her sister
once, when all the life had been drained from her.

Gavin had accomplished his mission then, a rescue of sorts.  He'd dragged a
maddened Jonathan from the room.  Sickened by what his friend had been trying
to do, attempting to make the Exchange with a woman already gone, he had
consigned him to a fate worse than death among his kind.  Jonathan had been
banished, cast into utter isolation from the Society.

But now Gavin wondered about the events that led to that banishment,
questioning what had really happened that terrible night.  And staring at
Tara Michaels, he puzzled over the magical allure these unusual sisters held
for his kind.

He knew better than to look at her, for to meet her eyes was to feel a
peculiar longing, not the furious drive he normally knew, the frantic
pounding need that only a mortal could satisfy.  The ache he felt for this
woman was different.  A hunger that didn't demand but rather enticed, a
thirst that lured rather than insisted.  If he looked at her, he knew he
would experience a desire to slip into her arms, to crush her to his chest
and drown in her essence.  But he looked nonetheless.

He didn't listen to her words about her sister, only the cadence of her
velvet voice.  He didn't hear her sorrow, but She was not at all as he'd
expected her to be.  Her demand of the Council had been childishly whiny, as
if she'd been much younger than the sister, Charlene.  And her threat to
expose the Society was worse than ludicrous, it was damning.  For her.  If a
diary existed, she should have burned it and scattered the ashes.

Yet she wore her vibrancy like a shield, and was as unlike her unfortunate
sister as the twilight from the dawn.  Of course, he'd only seen her sister
once, when all the life had been drained from her.

Gavin had accomplished his mission then, a rescue of sorts.  He'd dragged a
maddened Jonathan from the room.  Sickened by what his friend had been trying
to do, attempting to make the Exchange with a woman already gone, he had
consigned him to a fate worse than death among his kind.  Jonathan had been
banished, cast into utter isolation from the Society.

But now Gavin wondered about the events that led to that banishment,
questioning what had really happened that terrible night.  And staring at
Tara Michaels, he puzzled over the magical allure these unusual sisters held
for his kind.

He knew better than to look at her, for to meet her eyes was to feel a
peculiar longing, not the furious drive he normally knew, the frantic
pounding need that only a mortal could satisfy.  The ache he felt for this
woman was different.  A hunger that didn't demand but rather enticed, a
thirst that lured rather than insisted.  If he looked at her, he knew he
would experience a desire to slip into her arms, to crush her to his chest
and drown in her essence.  But he looked nonetheless.

He didn't listen to her words about her sister, only the cadence of her
velvet voice.  He didn't hear her sorrow, but  caught every nuance of her
anger and detected a yearning that fueled the blaze of hunger burning in him.

Why had she challenged the Council?  If she'd left them alone, she would have
been safe.  As it was, she'd flung down the most dangerous of
gauntlets--threatening to reveal their darkest secrets.  And he'd been sent
to put an end to her insolence--to crush her.  But he would do so in his own
time.

She paused in her speech and her eyes lifted to his.  He | met them steadily.
And was washed with a craving for her so intense and so strong that he felt
rocked by it.  The woman had no inkling of the forces she'd challenged, he
thought even as his lips curved into a smile.

And as she slightly returned his smile, he suddenly wanted to call out a
warning to her.  A warning no one had given him all those years ago.

Run, hide somewhere.  She should change her name, her glorious hair.

She should never go out at night, sleep all the remaining days of her mortal
life in the safe bowels of a church, any church.  Anything to mask her from
the Council's wrath.  From him.

Tara concluded her remarks and stepped down from the lectern.  She touched
people here and there, reaching a hand out to meet theirs, warm fingers
brushing against shoulders or cheeks.  And always she smiled softly, as if
she possessed a secret that no one else in the room could possibly guess.

His whole body seemed to still as she neared his position.  With one swift
movement he could snatch her into his arms and whisk her from the room.  No
one present could stop him.  Nothing could stop him except perhaps the
concerted effort of the entire Council itself.

"Hello," she said softly.  Then, startling him, she held  out her hand to
him.  He couldn't remember the last time a mortal had sought contact with him
of her own accord.

Unlike his, her hand trembled a little.  She looked up at him, though she was
not much shorter than he.  Her Ups parted just enough to reveal her even
teeth, her cheeks flushed, her eyes were luminous and revealed her mortality
in the reflection of her unsullied soul.  And yet she didn't appear
frightened of him.  That, too, was different.  By contrast, he was afraid as
he hadn't been afraid for generations.  And as he took her hand in his,
enfolding it to his palm, he knew why he was frightened.  He'd believed
nothing could stop him from taking her if he chose.  Now he suspected
differently.  She could stop him.  Not with puny weapons of myth and vanity,
crosses or vials of holy water, but with her sheer vibrancy and vitality.

"Tara Michaels," she said.

"I know," he answered and he felt a tremor run through her as he spoke.  He
drew her hand to the place where she could feel his heart beating.  For his
heart did beat, even after all these long years.  Not as hers did perhaps,
but with a steady and cold rhythm.  Her fingers fluttered against his chest,
fire against ice.

"I want... to thank you for coming," she said.

"That's one thing you shouldn't do," he said.

Her eyes widened and he saw a flicker of flame dance in them before it was
doused by a fear.  Her fingers quaked in his hand as if trapped there, though
she could easily have pulled them away.  Too easily.  She swallowed and
straightened slightly, but she didn't remove her eyes from his.  But he could
feel her tension.  He watched as she struggled for a decision.  As if he
could read her mind, he knew she didn't know whether to attempt dissimulation
or to confront him boldly.

He was strangely proud of her when she chose a direct approach.

"And you're Gavin Deveroux," she said.

"I am."

"My sister mentioned you in her diary," she said.  He raised an eyebrow,
truly surprised at this revelation.  Why would her sister have mentioned him?
Perhaps the Council did have cause for some alarm.  Jonathan must have told
the sister much more than he ever should have if he'd bandied about Council
members' names.  "That's why you're here," she said.

"For the diary."  He acknowledged this with a single nod, though she'd only
guessed a small portion of why he was there.

"You'll have to wait until the guests leave," she said.

"I don't have it with me.  I'm a lot like my sister, Mr. Deveroux, but then,
she might have told you that."

"I didn't know your sister," he said.

Her eyes narrowed a little and he could see she disbelieved him.

"You never knew Charlene...?"  she prompted, as if giving him a second chance
at acknowledging a truth that didn't exist.  "I only saw her the one time,
and that under unpleasant circumstances," he said.

Now her disbelief was tinged with a hint of disgust.  He frowned a little at
her reaction.  Why should she be so certain he lied?  "Only the once?"  she
said, like a prosecutor offering a witness on the stand an opportunity to
change his testimony before he tangled himself inextricably in a web of lies.

"The night she died," he said.

If possible her eyes widened even farther.  He realized she hadn't expected
honesty from him even as she'd let it be clear she didn't believe him.

Considering her challenge, her confusion was baffling in  itself.  She
claimed, through the diary, to know all about his kind.  Then she should know
his kind never lied.  There was no need for lies in the Society.  Only
mortals lied, as if in need to stave off the finality of death.

But Jonathan had lied, hadn't he, before his banishment?  "I don't know what
to say," she said.  And he thought it was true.  Her hand lay quiescent
beneath his now.  He could see the rapid beating of her pulse just above her
finely shaped collarbone.  He fought the urge to press his lips against her
soft skin, to feel the vein beating there.

As if aware of his thoughts, her chin squared and her lids lowered slightly.
Menacingly.  He almost smiled at the notion of a mortal threatening him,
however obliquely.

' "I don't know much of what happened that night.  Why don't you tell me what
really happened," she said.

That was something he couldn't do.  That night, a year before, he'd been sent
to find Jonathan, to stop him from making a dreadful mistake, and instead had
found a greater problem than the Council had dared even consider.

"I don't know much," he said.

"Really."

He smiled a little at that, rather enjoying the coldness of her words, the
flat-voiced disbelief in her single word.  Perhaps she was a woman who
challenged anything and everything.  She was certainly challenging him now.
She'd discover her mistake all too soon.  He wondered if she had any idea
just how much danger she was in because of her challenges.

She drew a deep breath and glanced over her shoulder at the man she'd been
standing with earlier.  A man Gavin had seen before--the same night Jonathan
had gone nearly insane and Tara's sister had perished.

The man nodded at Tara, a lowering of his head that he turned into a cough
as he looked away trying to pretend no communication had taken place.  More
lies.  ' "Would you please tell me what you do know of that night?"  she
asked, making the request seem a purely socially correct response to his
statement.

"When everyone's gone, I mean."

"Yes," he said simply.  He raised her hand to his lips and pressed a kiss
against the back of her fingers.

A nicker of something he couldn't identify crossed her features, something
akin to pain.

"I'm afraid..."  she said, as if prepared to continued.  But her words hung
in the air between them, a declaration of fact, not a prelude to whatever it
was she feared.

You should be, he thought.  You signed your death warrant by your hints at
blackmail.  And your executioner holds your hand in his now.  But confounding
him almost as much as it startled her, he found himself saying,

"Don't be frightened.  I'll be here."

He released her then, letting her move away, needing to have her as far away
from him as possible.  He frowned heavily, trying to fathom why he'd spoken
as he had.  Was some unsuspected tender part of him trying to comfort her,
lull her into trusting him so that the end, when it inevitably came, would be
less painful for her?  But his kind didn't hold tenderness in their limited
repertoire of emotions.

People in the crowd claimed her, touching her, petting her.  However, her
laugh, when she released it, was now forced and shallow, as empty as any one
of his kind.  He physically ached to hear its simplicity again, and a
thousand possible ways of drawing it forth played through his mind.

"Did you know Charlene well?"  a voice at his shoulder asked.

He turned slightly, looking down into the gaze of a young woman with
dye-blackened hair and blood red lips outlined in black pencil.

"No,"

he said shortly.

"I worked with her," the woman said.  She licked her lips provocatively.

He deliberately shifted his gaze from the young woman who liked playing with
fire to Tara, who looked as if she'd never even seen fire, let alone enjoyed
playing with it.  Of the two women, he instinctively understood that Tara was
the stronger, that she needed no masks to reveal her inner self.

"That man over there... the one talking with Charlene's sister?... he was
really torn up when she died.  They were engaged.  To hear Torn tell it, they
were still engaged when she was killed, but I know that's not true.  She was
seeing someone else.  They arrested him for her murder, you know.  Not the
other guy, they never found him, but Torn.  What did you say your name was?"

"I didn't," he said, looking back down at her.

"Oh, goody," she said.  The word sounded incongruous, coming from her
overripe lips.

"A guessing game."

Gavin watched as Torn took Tara's arm and pulled her away from the thinning
crowd and whispered something to her.  Every muscle in the man's body was
tense with unspoken urgency.  He made a curious hand gesture, pulling at the
air with his fist before dropping his hand again and leaning into her.  Tara
turned her head away from the man.

And she raised her eyes to meet his own, fear and some other emotion warring
on her lovely face.

"Now, it can't be anything common.  Not George.  Hmm, not Sam or Bill.

Something exotic, I think.  Jeremy?  Jason?  How about Justin?  "

' "Do you know how Charlene died?"  he asked, keeping his gaze on Tara.

"I heard she'd been beaten to death," the young woman answered, lowering her
voice, but not enough to hide the note of excitement.

"She was.  And her throat was ripped out."

"Oooh.-no one ever told me.   It wasn't in the papers.   How do you know so
much about it?"

Gavin glanced down at her.

"I was there."

"You w-were th-there?  I--I don't understand."  "No," he said.

"You don't."

"Gavin?"

He turned to see Tara beside him.  Her face was set and her eyes blazed
slightly.  In warning.  Leave her alone.  If she'd shouted the words aloud,
he'd have heard them no less clearly.  He smiled slightly.  She was a
fighter, this Tara Michaels.  But a fighter like a small feisty child trying
to fell its father with little flailing fists.

"Tara?"  He mimicked her exact tone.

She looked at the young woman.

"I don't mean to be rude, Helen, but I really have to talk to Mr. Deveroux
alone for a moment."  Gavin watched as Helen hesitated, as if she wanted to
argue, but the expression on Tara's face brooked no denial.  Finally, after
an incoherent murmur and a sideways glance at him, the young,
too-heavily-painted woman moved away.

Trying to sort out Tara's almost fierce protectiveness of the foolish young
woman, sifting through the possible reasons for her challenge to the Council,
he felt a sudden sharp doubt.  Her challenge hadn't said what she would do
with the information she had in her possession.

There had been no explicit threat.

What if the Council had made a mistake?  What if it wasn't a challenge at
all, but just an attempt to hand over the damning information written down in
her sister's diary?  He had to see the diary.  Not that it would make any
difference.  Once an edict was handed down, the Council never looked back and
reflected on the wisdom of their decision.  She was to be eliminated.  Right
or wrong, they expected their orders to be carried out.

What was troubling him?  How could he doubt the Council?  What was it about
this woman that shook him so?

"Why did you send that girl away?"  he asked.  And the fact that he felt
genuine curiosity was something else new to him.  She nicked him a cold
glance, a knowing glance, and he found he didn't care for it.

He preferred her smile, uncertain though it was.  Something of this must have
shown in his expression, for hers immediately shifted and she smiled a
little, stepping a little closer to him.

"Jealousy?"  she asked lightly, as though she thought he would accept that as
her reason for chasing the woman away.

More lies, he thought, though at that moment he wished it was the truth.  For
jealousy, by its very nature, implied strong feelings.  And he wanted her to
feel as strangely and inexplicably drawn to him as he was to her.

"Are you saying you want me?"  he asked bluntly.

"Yes," she said, and he could tell by the widening of her eyes, by the rapid
rise and fall of her breasts beneath her dress that she wasn't lying now,
though she was undoubtedly playing some game.  She did want him.

But not nearly as much as he wanted her.

And as abruptly and surely as if he'd thought about it  for months and
years, he understood that he wasn't going to accede to the Council's dictates
on this occasion.

Later perhaps, when he knew more.  Or maybe when he regained his senses and
grew tired of her.  But for now, she would be his.  And in all ways.  And
once she was his, as long as he remained a part of the Council, the other
members could not touch her.

There was danger in taking this route.  For her, certainly, but for him as
well, and perhaps of the two, his would be the greater peril.

For should he anger the Council, she would know a swift death, whereas he
would be doubly cursed.  Like Jonathan.

Even thinking this, he took her hand in his and drew it to his chest once
more, pressing it to his heart.

"Then be with me," he said.

"W-what?"

"Say yes," he murmured, too softly for anyone else to hear.

"I ... Ic" -- "Don't say you can't," he said.  And suddenly her acceptance
meant far more to him than he'd thought possible.  He thought of the members
of the Council.  He thought of the shock that would ripple through the
Society.  He thought of Jonathan and his grief and rage.  And he replayed
this woman's laughter in his mind, felt the vibrancy that resonated through
her and consequently through him.

What was he doing, what was he thinking?  Would he defy the Council for this
mortal woman?  Could he?  What then, give her a night or two to remember
before snuffing that vitality from her?

Or would he grant her another fate, the one he'd intended for the reward he'd
chosen, and turn her into a being like  himself?  Would he enact the ancient
ceremony of the Exchange with this woman?

Either way, she would no longer be changed.  The laughter he ached to possess
from her would never sound again, for in his strange world she would never
have cause for laughter.  Death might have its humorous elements, but there
was nothing remotely funny about living death.

"What are you asking me?"  she asked, tossing her hair back now, a measure of
haughtiness in her stance.  Another challenge.  "To marry me," he said,
shocking himself by the wild plan forming in his mind.

It was a dangerous and potentially deadly scheme in direct defiance of the
Council.  What could he be considering?  Going rogue, like Jonathan?  No.  He
couldn't do that.  And yet .  perhaps there was a way.

"What?"

"Marry me," he said, suddenly forceful, drawing her a single step closer,
never once letting her gaze falter from his.

"Marry me, Tara Michaels.  Now.  Tonight."

Vaguely, as if from a thousand miles away, he heard his own words filter
through his system.  He was utterly damning himself.  He would be ostracized,
possibly killed for such a betrayal of orders.  A rogue.

When something nickered in Tara's eyes, something oddly like triumph or
perhaps extreme fear, he was brought back to his outrageous proposal to her.
She was right to fear him.  Fear would be her only hope of even living the
life he led.  Only the curse he lived under could allow her to draw breath
once the Council discovered his motives for this unusual action.

Unless she willingly married him.  Now.  Tonight.  Perhaps it would be
marriage made in the darkest depths of hell, but it might spare her.

Might.  And heedless of his own  danger, he wanted her spared.  Because of
her myriad challenges to his kind, or because she exuded such joy of life?
Or because she drew him as none of her kind had ever done before?

"All right," she said, as if agreeing to take a cup of tea with him some
afternoon.

He had no idea why she agreed.  He could see some lingering triumph or terror
in her gaze, but she didn't look away.  He'd exerted no spell, woven no
hypnotic magic upon her.  She'd agreed of her own free will.

But a wild exultation raced through his veins, a heat he'd never known, even
in his mortal life.

"This is Las Vegas.  Almost every hotel in the city has a chapel," she said,
as if calling his bluff.

"Bring the justice in here," he commanded, lest she change her mind.

"These people can be witnesses."

Without taking her eyes from his, she lifted her free hand and called out for
Torn.  Within minutes he'd summoned a small man with a round face and a
receding chin.  Tara thought he eyed the couple in curiously before opening a
book and asking their names.

She murmured hers and started a little when Gavin spoke his name in a strong
tone.

Gavin asked,

"It will be utterly binding?"

"Oh, yes," the small man said.

"I'm a justice, legal and licensed.  No church or judge could make you any
more married than me."

 "Good,"

Gavin said.

"Let's do it then."

A shudder ran through this woman, who had agreed to be his bride.  He wanted
to follow the shudder with his hands, making her tremble for his touch, out
of desire, not fear, or whatever motivated her now.

"You'll have to pay me now.  You'd be surprised how  many couples get cold
feet right after the

"I do' part.  So if" -- "We understand," Gavin interrupted and produced his
wallet.  As the little man accepted the crisp fifties, Gavin wondered if he
was buying a marriage license, or a one-way ticket to disaster.

married life to contemplate.

"Then I now pronounce you man and wife," Justice Olafsen intoned.

Tara shook her head slightly.  This wasn't even a man she'd married.

Not in any classic definition of the term anyway.  Though to look at him no
one would ever guess that he was anything but pure human male, and more so
than many.

She didn't dare look at him herself.  Even as he held her hand tightly in his
grasp she thought of the reasons why she'd agreed to marry him.  Why he had
wanted to marry her she could not guess, but it meant she could keep him in
her room until the signal, and then Torn could finish what he'd vowed to do,
on the night of Charlene's death; what he had plotted carefully during the
months he'd spent in jail, when the police were convinced he had committed
the murder.  He could thank his lucky stars for DNA evidence.  It was the
only thing that had allowed him to go free.

And she would have her revenge and would have rid the world of a murderer
that the law would never be able to touch.  Why did the thought leave her
feeling so empty, so lost?

"You may kiss your bride," the justice said, nodding to the quasi-immortal
Tara had married.

Gavin--her husband, she thought wildly--pulled her hand to his chest yet
again.  She could feel his heart beating and again was surprised by it.
She'd naively assumed that she would feel no such evidence of life.

For the third time that night, she was assailed by doubt.  What if Torn was
as crazy as she'd first thought, so many months before?  What if the police,
although they'd been forced to let him go once a jury of his peers had found
him married life to contemplate.

"Then I now pronounce you man and wife," Justice Olafsen intoned.

Tara shook her head slightly.  This wasn't even a man she'd married.

Not in any classic definition of the term anyway.  Though to look at him no
one would ever guess that he was anything but pure human male, and more so
than many.

She didn't dare look at him herself.  Even as he held her hand tightly in his
grasp she thought of the reasons why she'd agreed to marry him.  Why he had
wanted to marry her she could not guess, but it meant she could keep him in
her room until the signal, and then Torn could finish what he'd vowed to do,
on the night of Charlene's death; what he had plotted carefully during the
months he'd spent in jail, when the police were convinced he had committed
the murder.  He could thank his lucky stars for DNA evidence.  It was the
only thing that had allowed him to go free.

And she would have her revenge and would have rid the world of a murderer
that the law would never be able to touch.  Why did the thought leave her
feeling so empty, so lost?

"You may kiss your bride," the justice said, nodding to the quasi-immortal
Tara had married.

Gavin--her husband, she thought wildly--pulled her hand to his chest yet
again.  She could feel his heart beating and again was surprised by it.
She'd naively assumed that she would feel no such evidence of life.

For the third time that night, she was assailed by doubt.  What if Torn was
as crazy as she'd first thought, so many months before?  What if the police,
although they'd been forced to let him go once a jury of his peers had found
him  not guilty of the murder, had been right after all and there was no
other murderer in the room that night?

What if she'd just married a totally innocent stranger, for no other reason
than to lure him into a trap, and certain death?  Was she the willing dupe in
Tom's insanity and desire for revenge?

She met Gavin's eyes then, doubt warring with belief.  She couldn't read what
he was thinking, but the blaze in his eyes took her breath away.  No, he knew
who she was.  He'd asked her about the diary.  And while he hadn't admitted
he'd known Charlene, he'd acknowledged that he'd been with her the night she
was killed.  Torn was right.  She didn't dare doubt what she was doing.  A
creature like this had no right to be in the world, couldn't be allowed to
remain in it.

"Tara," he said.

"You are mine now."

She drew in her breath on a sharp, cold stab of fear.  Torn was right.

And, knowing that, believing that, she would play her part.  take him to her
room and use whatever power she had to hold him willing captive until dawn.
And if she had to be his wife to be able to bind him until morning, then she
would be his wife.

Gavin lowered his lips to hers and she was surprised a second time by his
apparent humanity.  His mouth, hot and fiery, covered hers, seized her
breath.  Shouldn't he be cold?  Shouldn't she be repelled?  But a's his kiss
captured her and his tongue sought the warmth of her mouth, she found herself
leaning into his kiss, into his embrace.  And then she couldn't think of
anything at all, she could only bask in his heat.

She felt more than saw the mourners, now wedding party, swarming around them,
felt their hands on her back, on Gavin, and heard, as though from a great
distance, a  dull applause.  These were Charlene's friends, not her own.
They would be unaware Gavin was a complete stranger, just as they were
unaware he wasn't human.

Gavin's lips were hot and silky and his tongue wove a magic she'd never known
before.  And as she instinctively returned his kiss, she realized the crowd
wasn't clapping, it was her own heartbeat was hammering in her ears.

Ignoring the justice and witnesses, Gavin caressed her back, pulling her even
more tightly to him, letting her know in no uncertain terms that he was
human like in other ways as well.  He hadn't lied when he said he wanted her.

Nor had she when she'd said she wanted him.  It was wrong, it was crazy, but
she did.  God help her.

He abruptly released her mouth and dragged her against the thundering of his
heart, pressing her face tightly against his silk shirt, his fingers
entangled in her hair.  She could hear him drawing ragged breaths and knew
that on some level at least, he was as shaken by their kiss as she.

' "Tara," he whispered.  " Sweet Tara..."

She opened her eyes a little and saw Torn standing in the solarium doorway.
His face was dark with black triumph and etched with a bitter loathing.

The rigid set of Tom's features reminded Tara that she'd just married her
sister's murderer.  The man who held her so closely to his broad chest, whose
hand pressed so fiercely into her hair, who gasped for air like a drowning
man, was a killer.  Worse, he was a vampire.  She shuddered.  Instead of
releasing her, he lowered his velvet lips to her temple and pressed the
gentlest of kisses there.  She shivered at his touch, thinking of her
sister's torn throat, trying not to lose that image.

When his lips lowered still further, nuzzling the highly sensitive hollow of
her neck, she should have pulled back  in horror, but instead found herself
tilting to allow him greater access, encouraging this strange and mesmerizing
creature to taste her, to kiss her as intimately as any husband might.

But he wasn't any husband .  he was hers.

What in the name of heaven had she done?

As if he'd heard the question, he pulled back a little.  Framing her face
with his hands, his gaze was unwavering upon hers.  His thumbs softly stroked
the planes of her cheeks, slowly massaging her temples.

His touch lulled her, drugged her.  And when his lips lowered to hers once
again, she arched to meet his hard body, his hot kiss.  Torn had to be wrong.
This man wasn't ordinary by any means, but he couldn't be one of the living
dead, he couldn't be a killer, a murderer.  He was far, far too human.
Nothing that felt this right could be so dreadfully wrong--could it?

Someone called out for champagne and someone else-- Helen she thought--began
singing some seventies love song in a clear and terribly off-key soprano.
Somehow the pitch that should have been carried in a light and happy major
key, slipped, in this woman's voice, to a discordant minor.  And the
dissonance seemed to underscore the iniquity of this marriage, the essential
wickedness of it.  Gavin pulled back from her with a sigh that she took for
reluctance, until she met his gaze once again.  The expression on his face
frightened her more than anything had since Charlene's death.  Because he
appeared more staggered by their union than she.  and perhaps, even more
afraid of it.

Why?  What did he have to be afraid of?  Charlene's diary?  It was certainly
incriminating enough.  if anyone could ever be brought to believe what she
had written.  Certainly the police hadn't believed any of it.  And the judge
had dismissed it without a second reading.

She'd known her sister, probably known her better than anyone on the face of
the earth--or had once--yet it had taken Torn months to convince her that her
sister wasn't crazy, that she'd been hypnotized by a creature whose very
nature was antithetical to humankind.  How could her sister have loved such a
monster?

Gavin pulled her arm through the crook of his and ran his hand down the slope
of her back, resting it lightly, surely at her waist.  And how could she,
herself, have married him?

The loud popping of a champagne cork jolted through Tara as if she'd been
shot.  And she felt Gavin squeeze her hand a little too strongly, as if he
too had been startled.

"A toast!"  someone called out and the efficient hotel staff moved swiftly
through the room, dispensing glasses of champagne.  "To the bride and groom,"
Helen said, after handing both Gavin and Tara a dripping glass.

"May they find all the happiness they deserve."

And what exactly is it that we both deserve, Tara wondered.  A murderer
married to a would-be murderess.  Dear God.

Tara's hand was shaking too much to lift the broad bowl of the glass to her
lips.  Champagne sloshed from the sides and spilled down her fingers and onto
the floor.  She watched it as if from a great distance, creating a
superstition out of it, suddenly sure it must be bad luck for the bride to
spill the wedding champagne.  She watched, almost dispassionately, as Gavin
removed the glass from her hand and held it to her lips, tilting it to her as
he raised his own glass to his mouth.  She took a  small sip at the same
time he did, her eyes on his, strangely grateful for his help.

He handed their glasses away without looking to see who took them from him,
then he used one finger to lift her still dripping hand to his lips.  His
tongue flicked out and caught a drop of champagne from first one finger then
another, then slowly sliding each finger into his mouth to suckle away any
residue of sparkling wine.  The crowd didn't fade away in her concentration
of his tongue against her fingers, the people around them simply all fell
silent in watching his blatant seduction of her senses.  And someone gasped
when all the golden liquid was gone and he turned her palm upward and drew it
to his mouth and laved it with his tongue before closing his eyes as if in
pain.

She realized it was she who had gasped, for her breath now released in
staccato exhalations, almost whimpers of combined desire and fear.

He opened his eyes and a glint of something akin to mischief lit their
fathomless depths.

Involuntarily, she chuckled.

As did he.

And she found herself laughing at the absurdity of her situation.

Which made him catch her to him and swing her up and into his arms.

He cradled her against his chest, smiling down at her in as fierce a triumph
as Torn had displayed earlier, but without a single shadow of bitterness
staining it.

Someone tossed her slender handbag to her, someone else jumped for the doors
and opened them with a flourish.  Torn called out for her to "signal" him if
she needed anything.

She said nothing as he strode through the doors and out into the broad,
red-carpeted hallway leading to the glimmering brass elevators.

"It was your laugh, you know," he said, as he halted before the elevators.

"My laugh?"

"You have a room here in the hotel, don't you?"  he asked, though it was more
statement than question.

"Yes.  Fifth floor."

The elevator doors opened.  Without setting her down, he carried her across
the threshold of the elevator and leaned to depress the proper button.

"My laugh?"  she asked again, strangely relaxed in his arms, oddly reluctant
to be set down and released.  "Tara's harp," he said, lowering his lips to
hers, not letting her ask anything further.

But with his lips upon hers, she could think of nothing else anyway.

Chapter 4 The moment the stranger, who was now her husband, set her down
in the room that was to be their wedding bower, Tara realized that she had
not thought of what to do once she got Gavin Deveroux beyond her hotel room
door.  Looking back, she thought that she must have somehow believed that the
hours until dawn would miraculously fly by.  That she would open the bedroom
curtains halfway then close them again, signaling Torn that his moment of
glory was at hand.

Now, standing before the seemingly endless expanse of the king-sized bed,
still trembling from the intensity of Gavin's kisses, she understood how
foolish she and Torn had been.  She most of all.  Almost ten hours stretched
before her until dawn.  That could be a lifetime spent with this stranger.
With a murderer.

With her husband on their wedding night.  Dry-mouthed, she averted her gaze
from the too-large  bed and from the too-powerful man standing too close to
it.  The plush hotel room had seemed enormous before, but now felt composed
of nothing but pathways to a monstrous bed.  A place she desperately wanted
to go to with this stranger.  and didn't dare to.

"Tara...?"

She couldn't look at him.  Not with the thought of all those hours looming
before them.  And most of all, not with the clear understanding that he
literally mesmerized her.

"Tara, we have to talk."

His words were so traditionally suited to a wedding night tete-a-tete that
she involuntarily glanced up at him.  She was stunned to find him looking
uncomfortable and nervous, as if he were any normal groom who had to tell a
new bride a sorry tale of his past.  If he'd been wearing a collar, he would
have been running his finger around it.

What was he going to tell her?  Honey, there's something I forgot to tell you
before we got married.  really hate garlic.  oh, and I'm not keen on picket
fences either.

She couldn't help it, she began to giggle and then to laugh in earnest,
though her laughter carried a note of hysteria obvious even to herself.  It
halted as abruptly as it began when he shifted as if to move toward her.

Where she'd leaned into his kiss only moments earlier, she now took a step
back and felt the edge of the bed press against her knees.  She half expected
anger or even his commanding presence to leap into action, but instead she
saw a flash of what, in anyone else, she would call plain and simple hurt.

Gavin halted in mid stride trying to understand the strange sensation roiling
in his chest.  It wasn't hunger, or desire.  It was something half familiar,
and painful, as if  someone had wrapped a huge fist around his heart and
squeezed it.  He'd experienced many a mortal stepping away from him in fear.
That was part of the chase, part of the taking.  The ill, the infirm, those
who sought the path of danger.  those were the Society's preserve.  But
Tara's shrinking back from him was different somehow, unexpected.  And the
pain that single step caused him, the sensation inside him, was new.  and yet
not.  He almost recognized it.

If she were any other woman, if she were not his wife by his own willing vow,
he would move more swiftly than any mortal could and seize her to him,
drawing from her anything he pleased.  But however strangely it had come
about, Tara was his wife.  As willingly his as he was her husband.

For the first time since his Crossing to the Society, he wondered what it
would feel like to be a mortal again.  Just a man.  Vulnerable and
defenseless.  A man who could inspire love and tenderness.  A man who could
weave a spell of his own simply by experiencing emotions to their fullest
extent.

And he wondered if it would be possible to have a woman come to him of her
own volition, not under the compulsion of the spell he would weave over her,
before robbing her of some measure of life's essence.

He took another step toward her, telling himself that this woman had
willingly married him, had leaned into his kisses, clung to his lips as if
drugged by them.

He stopped, remembering the conversation he'd witnessed between her and Torn,
the mortal he'd seen at the scene of her sister's death.

Remembered the look of hatred on the man's face.

Tara had married him with an ulterior motive.  But her kiss hadn't lied.
Was there a difference between response and coming to him freely?  Suddenly
he wanted to know.  Craved the knowledge.  "Tara..."

he said slowly.  And, just as slowly, she raised her eyes to meet his.

A moment ago she'd been laughing, not the same laugh as before, but over
something that had both amused and frightened her.  Now she was almost
utterly still.

"You know what I am," he said.

As if she were a puppet and he the master, she nodded jerkily.  He felt more
than saw the fear in her eyes.

"Why did you marry me?"  he asked, desperate to understand her, as if it
might explain his own actions on this bizarre night.  She opened her mouth to
reply, then shut it again.  She shook her head, not as if she didn't know the
answer but, he thought sadly, as if the telling would cause her pain.  Or was
it him she was trying to spare?  The notion caused his breath to catch for a
moment and a thousand possible explanations to spin in his mind.

"Can you show me the diary?"  He was strangely reluctant to even mention it,
but desperate to see it.  He had to know if she'd unwittingly challenged the
Council, hadn't deliberately threatened his kind's existence.  What if she'd
just been trying to warn them?

Simple ignorance had to be the reason she'd foolishly placed her life in such
danger.

Her eyes widened.

"I-it's not here," she said.

He shook his head.

"You can't lie to me, Tara.  Any more than I can lie to you.  Surely your
sister mentioned that, somewhere in her diary.  Surely she knew our kind have
no need for lies."  Again he thought of Jonathan, how he'd lied about his 
liaison with Charlene.  How he'd cried when he'd been unable to complete the
action that would have ensured her Crossing.  He took another step toward
her, not really caring now if she tried to evade him or not.

But she didn't move away from him, though she stiffened.  She lifted her chin
and met his gaze in a combination of defiance and assessment.  Nothing could
have stopped him more effectively, though he wasn't certain why.  It was as
if she held her mortality out as protection.  Her sheer vulnerability made
him halt.

He ran a hand through his hair, pulling it back from his face, much as he
wanted to sweep hers from her brow.  He held his breath as her eyes traveled
the line of his forearm to his biceps and his shoulders.  He felt as if she
kissed him when her gaze lifted to his lips, and touched him when they fell
to his chest.  He slowly lowered his arms and rested his hands on his upper
thighs and felt a sharp knife point of triumph when her eyes flicked from his
hands to the apex of his thighs, widened for a moment, then darted back up
again.

The stain of red that flushed her cheeks warmed him more than any fire ever
had.  No, her kisses had not lied.

"What did you mean when you said,

"Tara's harp'?"  she asked softly, her eyes on his now, her lips soft and
moist.

"When we were in the elevator?"

"It's from an old poem," he said, equally softly, suddenly aware how the
stanza ended, not wanting her to know its conclusion.  Unwilling to let her
understand that her undoing would most certainly come at his hands.

She frowned, and he smiled, for he could tell she was sifting through all the
poetry she knew and was still drawing a blank.  He felt another fris son of
familiarity, a rather  banal enjoyment of something as uncomplicated as
teasing this mortal beauty with a curious line of poetry.

"Thomas Moore," he prompted, consciously editing the lines, choosing a
different emphasis to avoid telling her the finale.  Her frown deepened, but
her eyes lit and a slight smile tugged at her lips.  She shook her head
finally and shrugged, lifting her hands as if in defeat.

She'd never know what effort it took not to claim those delicate fingers and
draw her to him.

The harp that once through Tara 's halls The soul of music shed.  Had he been
a mortal man only, he might have missed the softening of her features, the
sudden relaxation of her shoulders.  As it was, he saw every ripple of her
reaction to his words and knew that she'd understood his reference with
lightning-quick brilliance.  She accepted on multiple levels his likening of
her laughter to a harp that shed the soul of music itself.  A shimmer of
tears glistened in her beautiful eyes.

He could not remain where he was and not touch her.  He could not resist the
soft allure of her face, any more than he could have walked into a church or
willingly thrown himself onto a wooden stake.

"Tara..."  he breathed, making a vow of her name.

And, as if answering every wish he'd ever had, she stepped toward him, and
slid into his embrace like a mermaid into water, fluid and graceful.  He
shuddered at her soft touch and enfolded her to him gently.  Reverently.
Almost fearfully.  But with a true and aching desire to hold her close, to
drown in this want for her.

"Tara," he whispered.

"Gavin," she murmured back.

Somewhere deep inside him, he felt the link, the connection that bound them,
a tie far deeper than penning their names on a sheet of paper signed by a
justice.  And he shuddered with the realization of how strongly he ached for
her.

Ah, Jonathan, he thought, / didn't know.  None of us knew.  He reveled in the
feel of Tara's pliant, silken body in his arms, and a glimmer of
understanding struck him; now he knew why such tender contact with a mortal
was forbidden by the Council.  Taking, seizing, those were acceptable, but
feeling this odd desire to cherish, that was the greatest crime of all.
Because to do that was to render the whole Society in jeopardy.  And for the
first time since his Crossing he understood why, because those feelings made
him long to lay his whole sordid past at her feet, to tell her every dark
secret in his soul.

For absolution perhaps?  For acceptance?  He didn't know.  He only knew the
urge to reveal everything to her raged in him like a hurricane.

He could feel her heart beating against him.  He could feel the soft weight
of her breasts pressing to his chest.  He heard the whisper of her dress
moving against his shirt, the material so thin the two of them might as well
have been naked.

And she was his wife.  Achingly slowly, he approached her, his body at war
with his mind, his need battling his newfound desire to keep her safe from
harm, safe from him and all his kind.

How many years had it been since desire had been a pure thing for him?  How
many lifetimes had passed since  he'd known even a measure of the sweetness
of a single, lingering kiss?

With a low growl of pain and acceptance, he tasted her and knew he was lost.

There in her arms, feeling her timid caresses, he was a doomed being.

He was an immortal trapped forever in a half existence now, craving that
which he could never fully have, because love was alien to his kind.

But he wanted it, deserved or otherwise.  He wanted Tara to love him.

Just love him.

Tara didn't understand why she'd moved into his arms.  She wondered if anyone
really knew the reasons why they craved a certain touch, ached for the feel
of a pair of lips pressed to their own.  She knew it wasn't love, but it
wasn't mere passion either.  Something indefinable, some magic wove a spell
between them and drew them together.

She could tell in the gentle stroking of his hands, in the trembling she felt
in his fingers, the shuddering of his body that he was as moved by their
touching as she was.  And on some level he was as vulnerable to her as she
was to him, perhaps even more so, though the concept was inexplicable.

She tried telling herself that she trembled out of fear of him, but she knew
that was a lie.  He'd said she couldn't lie to him, and it seemed he was
right; she couldn't even lie to herself.  She didn't just want this man--this
being-- she was stirred by him.  Perhaps by the vulnerability she felt in his
touch, the look of sorrow and pain in his eyes.  And by his strange honesty.

If she could believe his words, then could she believe his lips, the graze of
his fingers across her back, her jawline the swell of her breasts?

"Ah, Tara.-.I've never wanted anyone in the way I want you," he murmured,
his hot breath tickling her ear.

Neither had she, she thought, raising her hand to thread her fingers into his
mane of hair.  He moaned softly and moved his lips to her mouth, framing her
face with his warm hands, deepening his kiss, deepening her longing for him.

She felt him shaking against her, knew his desire for her was as intense as
hers for him.  And she suspected that a battle raged in him, every bit as
strong as the confusion that roiled in her.  She could feel it in the
difference in his kisses, in the tenderness and reverence his touch now
displayed.

And he confirmed it when he drew back slightly and lifted his head.

His eyes, heavy-lidded and glazed with desire, met hers steadily and yet with
an odd plea in them.

"I vow this, Tara Michaels, I will never willingly harm you."

She thought about his words, the sincerity of them, but the warning also.
Never willingly harm her.  Unwillingly he was capable of anything.  And she
realized that she could set aside her fear of what this might mean, that her
trusting body was far more in charge of her mind than her fearful heart.

"I'm not Tara Michaels," she murmured.

He frowned at her and his head tilted sideways a little, considering her
statement.

She smiled a little.

"I'm Tara Deveroux now, remember?"  She didn't know why the simple teasing
question would spark a sudden conflagration in him, but when he caught her to
him for a fierce, demanding kiss, she half chuckled, infused with that sense
of power that only such responsiveness could bring.  As she returned his
kiss, she had a strange feeling that the Fates, whoever and wherever they
were, had just linked arms in harmony.

And when he pressed her back onto the large bed, she didn't resist.

Nor did she evade his hands roaming her dress, molding it to her, exploring
her through the gossamer material.

She tried telling herself that she allowed his caresses because she'd vowed
to keep him in her room until dawn, by any means she could.  But when he
parted her dress, pressing his lips to the bared skin above her lacy bra, she
couldn't pretend she was there for any reason but her own desire.

"Tara..."  he murmured, his long, slender fingers gently peeling back her
dress, his knuckles grazing the rise of her breasts.

"You are so beautiful.  You are like life itself, mysterious, incredible,
frightening."

She thought that he might have been unaware he'd even spoken aloud, that he
was voicing some philosophy from deep within him, for she could hear the note
of wonder and sorrow in his tone.  While she didn't understand him at all,
with his hands upon her, his touch sure and powerful yet achingly reverent,
the importance of dawn seemed to slip away as easily as her clothing.

And as his lips nuzzled a nipple he'd bared to his view, she stopped trying
to find rationalizations, reasons why her fingers threaded into his hair,
explanations for why her body arched to meet his or why a throaty groan rose
in her throat.  She could only feel.  And however wrong it might be, the very
devil's touch felt so very right.

Chapter 5 Glavin had believed he knew all there was to know about magic,
about spells cast on dark nights.  In the years since the Crossing, he'd
known every physical pleasure, every nuance of lust.  And nothing he'd ever
encountered had prepared him for Tara.

Somehow she wove a magic far greater than any allure he could ever have
conjured.  And it was pure, raw magic, for it was born of her life essence.
This magnificent woman straining up to meet his hand, moaning beneath his
kisses, was truly and wholly there with him.

Every motion, each slight brush of his lips upon her dewy skin sparked a
response in her, not merely a physical one, but one born of deep, empathetic
emotion.

It made him feel powerful on a level he'd never experienced before.

And in that power was a responsibility, a trust.  He ached to fulfill her
every wish, to make this one night a memory to withstand all time.  For it
could well be their first and their very last.

He rested on his knees above her, running his hands down her glorious
length, exploring every curve, contouring each and every rise and fall of
her.  And when she reached a hand to touch him, he gently pushed her fingers
away, unwilling to be distracted by her questing.  He knew she still had to
fear him on some level, knowing what he was, unwilling or unable to
comprehend the half of his true nature.  But he was utterly and profoundly
humbled by the fact that she opened herself to him as the night opened to the
gentle probing rays of the moon.

He, who lived in a dark world, made no move to douse the lights.  He needed
to see her, to watch her half-closed eyes, to watch her parted lips abruptly
close and clench only to open again on a gasp as his fingers danced on the
smoothness of her skin.

She reached for the tails of his shirt and tugged the silky material up and
over his shoulders, and chuckled a little when it tangled in his hair.

He'd forgotten that laughter and joy could play a part in lovemaking.

And as he felt her laughter eddy through him, within the depths of the soul
he'd long abandoned, he realized joy should play all parts, be present in
every kiss, each exploratory touch.

How long had it been since a woman had sighed at the feel of his skin beneath
her fingers?  How long had it been since he'd reacted to a touch with other
than primal response?  Years?  A century?  More?  All he knew was that he
never wanted to forget what he was now feeling, never wanted to go back to
the emptiness he'd known for so very long.

But how could he keep these fragile new feelings alive?  How could he keep
them safe, however uncomfortable they were?  He would be gone by dawn,
leaving her alone until  the sun set again.  He would have to go, because
his kind could never stay with a mortal after the sun began its rising.

He stilled his touch on her full breast.  By an inadvertent course, he'd
arrived at the very reason the Society forbade love with a mortal.  His kind
were at their most vulnerable in the daylight hours, not wholly stripped of
their powers, but almost as vulnerable as a mortal.  And love would surely
make one want to share that vulnerability.

"Gavin...?"

He stared down at her, certain suddenly that the reason she'd married him was
to trap him until dawn, until he was at his most vulnerable.

The realization should have saddened him, he thought, or angered him.

Strangely, however, it only made him sad for her.  Because he knew
instinctively that she was as torn as he was.

What an unholy union they had forged between them, he thought.  Both of them
set to harm the other and yet both too strongly drawn to do anything other
than sink into the glorious warm waters of.  of what?

It certainly couldn't be love.  He was incapable of those emotions.  So what
mysterious, elusive emotion was it?

As if reading his mind, and understanding his confusion, she raised her hands
to his face.  And, as he'd done to her earlier, she drew her fingers over his
eyes, closing them, and molded the shape of his face in her palms.

"Ahh, Gavin," she murmured,

"I don't understand what's happening here ... and I'm not sure I care to."

She lowered her hands to his shoulders and gently pushed him from his
position above her.  He didn't resist, but rolled on his back, a thousand
disconnected thoughts firing through his mind, through his body.  When she
rolled over him, a shy smile on her lips, a question he couldn't  understand
in her eyes, he answered the only way he knew how.  with a kiss.

And she returned the kiss with hungry passion, but with a touch of
playfulness as well, running her slender fingers down the muscled planes of
his chest, the tapered indentation of his waist and lower, to tickle at his
trousers.

As aroused as he was by her touch, he was far more aroused by her unabashed
want of him.  With Tara, for the first time, it was a reciprocal desire.  She
was seducing him every bit as much as he was her, maybe more.

He decided that if he perished in that moment and could carry the memory of
her lips upon him, he would die happily.  But he couldn't die, not then, not
now.  And, for the first time in what seemed forever, he wanted to live.
Really live.  If nothing else, but for this moment, this time with Tara.

In all her life, Tara had never known such a freedom as she felt with this
man, this creature who was now her husband.  It couldn't be simply because of
the weight of his ring on her finger, and it probably had less than nothing
to do with his being a stranger both to her and to her kind.  She was certain
it wasn't an element of danger, fear inspiring lust.  It was far more than
any of those things.  As she bent to his chest and lightly flicked his hard
nub of a nipple and he moaned in response, she felt centered somehow, as if
everything she'd ever done or said in her entire lifetime had led her to this
single moment.

Perhaps it had something to do with his saying he would know if she lied and
that his kind could never lie.  Maybe that concept created a cushion for
their joining, a safety net that she'd never felt before.

Then as she met his eyes, she saw that sorrow she'd glimpsed earlier.

She stilled her hands.

"Gavin...?"

She felt his muscles contract beneath her fingers, as if he were holding
himself ready for some blow.

"Why do you look so sad sometimes?"  And even as she asked the question, she
was struck by her use of the word "sometimes," as if she'd known him for more
than the few hours that night.

The room was so quiet that she heard the outside street noises, dim and soft.
And she heard his breathing, slowing now and steadying.

"Because you make me want things I shouldn't want," he said finally.

"Things like this?"  she asked and elaborated by running a hand down his side.

She heard his swift intake of air.

"That, yes.  And much more."

"Such as?"   she asked, needing to know.   Aching to know.   He turned his
head away, as if ashamed of his feelings or thoughts.   Or perhaps as
confused as she felt.   His eyes closed.   A muscle in his jaw flexed and
stilled.   She thought that, whatever sorrow had seized him, he still
appeared far more human than any man she knew.   She stretched a hand to his
chin and gently pulled him back to face her.

"Such as...?"  she repeated, almost hating herself for needing to ask, sorry
to see his eyes shadowed again, darkened with the pain she felt emanating
from him.

He could have resisted her soft demand, but didn't.  He allowed himself to be
propelled toward her and opened his remarkable hazel-gold eyes.

He seemed to study her forever before answering.

"You make me want things that mortals want.  Things like your  laughter,
your touch.  Yes, and more.  Things like dreaming, wishing.  Hoping.  Things
I don't know how to do, Tara.

Things I've forgotten.  You make me want them.  "

"And is that so bad?"  she asked, as though not thoroughly staggered by his
revelation.  He'd no idea how much his straightforward answer rocked her.

He closed his eyes again, as if in pain.

"You'll never know," he said.

"I hope to God you never find out."

His eyes opened and he lifted his hand to gently trace one of her breasts.
She didn't break their locked gazes.  His fingers slowly, carefully enclosed
her nipple and rolled it between them.  "Ahh," she sighed and closed her own
eyes then, letting the sensation of his touch wash over her, stealing all
thought.

She turned her face to his caress and gently snared one of his fingers, much
as he'd done earlier to her when he'd kissed the champagne from her hands.
She heard his sharp intake of air as she pulled his finger into her mouth
with tongue and lips and closed her eyes as she drew upon it.

He gave a low soft moan that almost seemed more a growl, and raised his free
hand to her breast to mold her to his palm, to lift as if testing the weight
of it, and then to rise slightly and capture her hard nipple between his
knowing lips.

This time it was Tara who moaned, leaning in to this being who was no man,
but whose ring she wore on her finger.  And as she rocked forward, he raised
his lips to hers and captured her, and the last moment when it might have
been possible for her to withdraw, to pull away from him once and for all,
fled and disappeared into the night.

He'd likened her laughter to a harp, now some hitherto untouched part of her
soul melted at his caresses, and she  raised her head to quote poetry to
him, a snippet from some Longfellow poem she'd learned in college.  He
stilled as she spoke, his hands spanning the dip of her back, holding her
tightly to his heated body.

"How you make me feel, Gavin."

He shifted her a little, moving a hand to the hollow between her breasts and
pressing it to her chest.

She laid her own hand over his and felt its steady rhythm.

"Yours still beats," she said softly, perhaps questioningly.  He gave the
merest ghost of a chuckle.

"I should say,

"For you."

" " But you can't lie to me," she murmured, half smiling, half sad, wishing
that he could.

"I think, just now ... it wouldn't be a lie, Tara."  Suddenly she couldn't
lie to him either, by word or by omission.  She tried to get up, to pull out
of his arms, but he held her fast against him, his hand still wedged between
her breasts, and behind her, a single hand only, but holding as firmly as a
band of steel.  "Gavin..."

"Let me kiss you, Tara."

"Gavin, I really have to" -- "Let me taste you."

"You don't understand.  There's something" -- "There's always going to be
something, Tara.  For now, let's forget the universe.  Just you and I.
Together.  Husband and wife."  His hand between her breasts shifted and
slowly, gently contoured her rounded globes.

"Gavin..."

' "Let me at least pretend this is done in love.  Surely we can give
ourselves that, try to convince each other that I love you and you love me in
return.  Let me feel all that a  mortal feels, let me drown in this fantasy.
Tara, let me drown in you."

Strangely, he'd said all this without undue passion in his voice, without
pressure from his hands or even a quickening of his heartbeat, and yet Tara
felt his longing rage through her like an unchecked fire.

And she slid without resistance into his kiss, fitting her hands to his bare
torso, clinging to the hard muscles that rippled beneath her touch, willing
to pretend with him.

Suddenly she was all too aware that there was less pretense than reality in
her kisses.

FR1;Chapter 6 Oavin knew that he was doomed.  In his plea for her, in her
soft acceptance of his fabrication of love, he'd crossed the barrier between
truth and fantasy.  And the truth was, he wanted her as he'd never wanted
anyone before.  And the more damning truth was that he didn't know what love
was, and couldn't begin to understand how he really felt about this glorious
woman in his arms.

But with her, he came closer to a glimmer of understanding than he would ever
have dreamed possible.  And it made him want her all the more because of it.
Not just for one night, but for tomorrow night, and all the tomorrow nights
after.

Her hair brushed against his shoulders as her teeth lightly nipped at his
chest, causing shudders of pleasure to dance through him.  He rolled her over
and imitated her actions and felt like laughing aloud in triumph when she
gasped and arched to meet his lips.

He ran his hands down her lush curves, pulling her up to meet him.

His senses reeled at the delicate texture of her skin, the way her breath
caught slightly in ragged longing.

She wrapped her arms around him, drawing him closer to her, washing his dark
thoughts away with her kisses.  He longed to bury himself within her, to stay
with her forever.  A daylight longing, not one born of the night.

When she reached for his belt this time, he didn't argue or try to restrain
her.  Everything in him ached to join her, not to take her, but to give to
her, to fill her with his need.

After she pushed his pants down his long legs, he brought his mouth down to
her full breasts, kissing first one then the other.  Then, as her body
writhed beneath him, he moved still lower.

He closed his eyes and inhaled slowly, drinking in her scent, needing to be
closer, aching to taste her.  She tried pulling away as he spread her open to
his view, to his touch, but he held her there, asking her to stay with him.

As if in answer, she relaxed on the bed, her thighs parting for him.

He lowered his mouth to her, tasting her, slowly, gently laving her as his
fingers slid into her.  He knew he would never be the same again.  Knowing
that she was thoroughly open to him, despite his nature, in spite of her
fears, changed him.  Somehow her very acceptance of him at that moment
granted him a measure of absolution.

Years and years of darkness melted away and he was a man again, a mortal, and
terribly afraid of losing something precious.  And when she pleaded with him
to stop, to join her, it took every ounce of strength he had to stay where he
was.

"Oh, Gavin, please..."

Never had she felt so utterly free.  All thoughts of right and wrong, of
should or shouldn't, were as distant to her  as the morning, and as
meaningless.  Only Gavin himself and what he was doing to her had any impact
on her consciousness.  Suddenly, he stilled.

Her entire body quivered for him, poised and aching for him to continue.  She
called his name and was surprised to only hear a whimper.  Then cried his
name in earnest as he resumed his onslaught.

She knew she was lost.  Hurled into the unknown, she sobbed out for him,
needing to be caught, to be brought back to the earth.  Over and over again
she called his name as she spun about in the storm, shaking.

Finally, he raised his head to kiss her thigh, trailing his lips up the curve
of her hip, and slowly withdrew his fingers.  "Gavin?"  she asked, able to
focus on him again.

His own gaze was glassy, his need etched on every plane of his beautiful face.

She held out her arms and he slid into them as if coming home, as though he'd
embraced her just so a million times before.  His long hair brushed against
her face, and then spilled onto her shoulders.

As she felt him at her entrance, she raised her hips to snare him.

She knew he would have moved slowly, gently, but gave him no option as she
arched still further and encased him fully, pulling him down to sink into her
as deeply as possible.  His groan echoed her own softer sigh of relief.

He called her name as he settled against her.  His eyes were closed and his
head thrown back a little, a look of exquisite pleasure on his face.

As she wrapped her legs around his back, pressing him still more deeply
within her, she felt his whole body shudder.  He thrust his hands beneath her
back and clung to her shoulders, pulling her down to meet his thrust.

Murmuring her name against the soft hollow of her throat, he slowly,
achingly slowly, withdrew then entered again, teasing her, tormenting them
both.

She found his hard buttocks and pulled him even tighter and harder against
her.  As if this were a signal to him to speed his thrusts, he began rocking
into her with greater passion.

"She found herself arching to meet each thrust, her breath snared in her
throat, her body thrumming to his every movement.

Murmuring her name, he drove into her with faster and faster strokes.

Harder, deeper.  Whispering her name, then calling it aloud with every thrust.

"Tara... Tara... 7ara/" She felt that tingling, fading away sensation that
presaged another leap into that wild storm, and clung to him, crying out his
name, begging him to leap with her.  And suddenly he went completely rigid,
pulsating inside her, suddenly hot and quivering.  He threw her from that
cliffs edge a second time, but held her fast as he followed her over.

Tears of relief, spent passion, and a thousand different emotions slid from
her eyes and trailed down her temples.  As he slowly relaxed in her arms, he
kissed the tears away.  He did not ask why they were there, but accepted them
for the release they were.  When he would have shifted to give her greater
breathing room, she settled her arms around him, needing to feel his solid
weight against her.  She ached to feel his full body pressed against her.
And was unwilling to let them part.

"I can't ever let you go, Tara," he said.

"Wrong as it is, I won't be able to do it."

Lying within his warm embrace, Tara felt the magic begin to ebb away.

Doubts, questions, even recriminations filled the void that magic left behind.

What had she done?  How could she have succumbed to his allure?  She
couldn't kid herself that she'd done it to trap him.  Nor could she pretend
she'd done it for Charlene, or anyone on the face of the earth but herself.

She couldn't even lie to herself long enough to believe that he'd ensnared
her with his sorrow.  However inexplicable it was, she had joined him of her
own accord.  She was forced to acknowledge that she had never experienced
anything remotely as wonderful before.  And she knew, in some deep part of
her heart, that she never would again without Gavin.

Torn had been desperately wrong about Gavin and his kind.  He'd called them
soulless devils.  But this man holding her so tenderly had more heart and
more soul than any man she'd ever known.  "Gavin...?"  she asked, knowing she
couldn't put off telling him about the morning any longer.  Because she knew
now that she would not be signaling Torn.

"Yes," he replied slowly, as if half aware of what she was about to say.

Haltingly at first, then gathering strength, she told him about Torn, about
their plan to trap him and kill him when he was vulnerable.

About all of it, except that she couldn't bring herself to talk about
Charlene.  Or Charlene's love of this creature, though she now understood her
sister's feelings.

"Why are you telling me this now?"  Gavin asked.  "Because I can't go through
with it," she said simply.  His body jolted, then stilled as if he'd been hit.

"Because of this?"  he asked, holding her still closer.

"What we shared?"  She gave a half shrug, not willing to reveal how very
close she was to admitting that by some miracle--or  curse--she was falling
in love with him.  With her sister's murderer.  With a monster who wasn't
even human.

He pressed a kiss to her temple and lingered there.  Somehow she knew he had
his eyes closed, that he was kissing her as if sealing some vow.

"Tara," he said, making her name part of that vow.  She said nothing, only
waited.

"You didn't have to tell me anything."  Oh, but she had, though she wasn't
certain of her reasons.  "And this was why you married me?"

She nodded, ashamed of it now.

"But that wasn't why you made love to me."  She shook her head.

"Why did you?"

Telling him she'd wanted to would have been the truth, but such a small
element of the whole truth that she couldn't say the words.

"Why did you want to marry me?"  she countered.  She sensed some inner war
raging in him.  He moved against her as if to leave.  She clung to his arms
and held hite there.  "To save you," he said finally.

"What?"

"Why did you challenge the Council?"  "I--Tom thought... the diary?"

At his nod, she said,

"Just to bring you here."

 "But if you didn't want anything from the Council" -- "We--Tom--wanted you."

"Why me in particular?"

"Because of Charlene

"But I didn't even know Charlene.  I only saw her the one time."

She stiffened in his arms.  He'd said he couldn't lie to her.  But perhaps
that statement itself had been a lie.  Suddenly her anger at his lie softened
and ebbed.  It was no use being angry at him, at a creature such as he.
She'd gone to him willingly.  A bride to her groom.  But the realization did
discolor the beautiful memory of what they'd shared.

She said sadly,

"Charlene wrote about you in her diary."

 "She wrote about me," he said, slowly.   It was a statement, not a question.

' "Yes.  About how much she loved you.  About your love for her."

 "I see," he said.

"And knowing this, you made love to me nonetheless."

"Yes," she replied simply, feeling tears gather in her eyes.  "And now you're
willing to let me go, and not exact revenge."

 "Y-yes," she said.

"Why, Tara?"

She shook her head, unable to answer him.  A tear spilled free and fell onto
his shoulder.

He raised his hand to touch his fingers to the tear, then to her face to
capture another before it fell.

"Tara... I don't know what your sister wrote in her diary, but it wasn't me
she was with.  I told you the truth, I didn't lie to you... I can't lie to
you."  Her breath hitched on a sob.  She wanted to believe him.  Everything
in her ached to believe him.  But so much of what Charlene had written in the
diary was the truth.  Why would she lie about his name?  Gavin felt as if
each tear that fell from her eyes seared his skin with its landing.

He knew she didn't believe him, and wondered at the pain this knowledge
brought him.  He  wanted her to believe.  Wanted her to trust him, without
ever having given her cause to do so.

But she had trusted him, with her body, with her heart that night.

And even now with all her doubts, she still lay within his arms, not even
asking for an explanation.

That much he could give her.  She should know to her very soul that she'd not
had a union with her sister's murderer.  He ran his fingers lightly over her
face, wiping away her tears.  Then he turned her so he could look down into
her lovely eyes, so that she could read the truth in his.

"Jonathan was the one your sister loved, not me.  He was exiled from the
Society for loving her."

Her tears checked and her eyes searched his face for the truth.  He saw a
glimmer of hope cross her features.  Then she frowned.

"Exiled, why?"

"It's impossible for one of our kind to love one of yours."

Chapter 7 ara's tears had subsided, but Gavin could still read confusion
on her lovely face.

"But" -- "Love, not take," he said, hoping he wouldn't have to elaborate.
She blinked as the understanding of his words sank in.  And he saw another
question form a frown on her brow.

He answered it before she could voice it.

"I said it was impossible.

I should have said it was forbidden.  "

"So it's not... impossible?"

He wondered if it was only his wishful thinking that detected a note of hope
in her choked voice.  Much as he would have liked to look away, his gaze
remained fixed.

"No, but in the history of the Society, it's only happened twice."  Jonathan
and one other.  He watched her assimilate this.

"Twice.  In how long?"  "Centuries, Tara.

Millennia.  Back to the beginning of man's history.  And ours.  "

"You were a man once," she said.  Her words hung between them like a sword.
And he could tell they cut her every bit as much as they did him.

"Yes," he said.

"I still am, Tara.  But a man who is immortal."

"That's a contradiction," she said firmly.

"An immortal being, by its very nature, can't be killed.  A man can be."
"All things can be killed," he corrected.

"Even seeming immortals.  Just not by the same ways and means of a mortal
man.  Or woman."

 "I don't understand."

"No.  And it doesn't matter."

"This Jonathan... did he love my sister?"

"Yes.  I truly think he did."

"Is he dead?"

"I don't know."

"Why did he kill her?"

Gavin shook his head.

"I don't know what happened that night, Tara.

Jonathan was insane by the time I arrived at the scene.  He was like any
human who lost a lover.  " .  He wished he could bite the words back.  This
was her sister he was talking about.  He'd had a sister once, so long ago now
that he couldn't even recall the color of her eyes.  But surely he'd cared
about her.

Tara had cared enough for her sister to want to kill for her.  "But surely
eventually someone asked him about what occurred between them."

"He was exiled before anyone asked," he told her, though he didn't add that
no one had particularly cared what had happened that night.

The only concern had been to secure Jonathan and save the Society.

They were outside  the rules and confines of mortal law.  And they had their
own stringent justice system.

"But surely just loving a woman couldn't be that much of a crime."

"It's dangerous.  Not just to the immortal, but to the Society as a whole."

"Why?"

He wanted to shake her.  Surely she of all people knew why.  She herself had
planned to trap him for the night and kill him with the dawn.  Just as he'd
planned to do with her.

"To love is to be vulnerable," he said.

"Yes...?"

"There aren't very many of my kind, Tara.  We can't afford to be vulnerable
to yours."

"But you were tonight," she countered with surety.  "Yes."  He met her gaze
squarely, not trying to hide this truth from her.

"You said you didn't understand what was happening between us, Tara.  Neither
did

I.  "

' "And do you now?"  she asked.

"No."

She raised a hand to his cheek, touched it lightly, then dropped her hand
back down.  He didn't know what the gesture meant, but it saddened him
immeasurably.

He cut the pain the only way he could think of, by lowering his lips to hers.
He tasted her again, reveled in the feel of her wet satin mouth, the
slightly salty tang of the tears she'd shed.  She stirred in his arms and
enfolded him to her even closer.  Her body lifted to meet his, her long silky
legs stretched along his own.  And when he pulled his lips from hers,
trailing them down to the hollow at the base of her throat, she sighed and
cradled his head in her hands.

"Gavin...?"

"Mmm?"  He flicked his tongue against the points of her collarbone and
smiled a little at her sharp intake of air.

"Why... did you marry me?"  she asked.

He froze, not wanting to tell her, unable to lie.

"Because I wanted you," he said- And that was not a lie.

"But why marriage?"

He didn't want to tell her that the Council had ordered her death.

"Because I wanted you," he repeated.

"Not just for a moment or a time, but for as long as possible."

All true but not wholly the truth.  Was this how Jonathan had started?

Or had it begun earlier for him too, at the first sight of Charlene, as it
had with Gavin's first glance at Tara?  Had Jonathan also known he was
drowning, losing everything even as he gained so much more?

Was he as rogue as Jonathan?  Was he falling in love with this mortal?

Even as he asked himself the question, he knew the answer.  And understood
that his heart, which hadn't known the petty emotions of humankind for more
years than he cared to count, beat now with mortal feelings inside.  But none
of the feelings were petty or small.  They were huge and rich and lush.

He wanted to curse Tara for this, and at the same time he wanted to fall down
on his knees before her and ask for.  ask for something, anything that would
make it stop.  Or grow.

When he'd rashly decided to defy the Council, he hadn't considered that he
would feel anything for her, aside from simple lust.  Now, although he'd made
her safe for a brief time, and perhaps himself, too, for as long as the
Council would allow it, he'd brought another sort of death upon himself.  His
dispassion had died; he had lost his precious detachment, the one gift
allowed to his society, for without  that careful indifference, their
existence would truly be living hell.  He shut his eyes with a fierceness
that would have startled him earlier and clutched his hands into fists,
denying the rage of emotions springing from his heart, which until a few
hours ago had been as dead as dried kindling.

"Are you all right?"  Tara asked.

No, he wanted to scream.  Can't you see I'm dying?

But he wasn't dying.  He couldn't die.  Yet almost anything would be
preferable to this unmitigated agony.

"Gavin...?"

The telephone on the bedside table jangled, startling them both.  Tara
reached for it.

"Hello?"  she answered breathlessly.  Gavin watched her as she sat up a bit
and turned away from him.  She drew a pillow across her glorious body, hiding
it from him.  Lowering her voice, she cautiously said,

"Everything's fine.  No.  Yes."  Considering his maelstrom of newfound
emotions, he should have expected to feel jealousy.  But the truth was, it
had been so very long since he'd experienced anything remotely like it that
he had no name for the anxiety, hurt, and raw fury that coursed through him
when she said, "It's okay, Torn."

It wasn't okay.  Nothing was okay.  She might have changed her mind about
wanting to kill him, but she was killing him nonetheless.

Killing him with her laughter, her beautiful body, her tenderness, and now
her embarrassment as she talked to her conspirator.  She hung up the phone
finally and turned to face him, a blush staining her cheeks.  Her eyes
widened at something she saw on his face and he tried schooling his features,
but  knew he hadn't succeeded when she drew back from him a little.  "More
signals?"  he asked.  He wanted to rip that ridiculous pillow away from her
and press her back against the bed.

"You challenge the Council like a child playing with fire.  You taunt me.
You drive me insane and you sit there with your innocent face, looking
surprised.  How do you think I feel listening to you talking with the man you
wanted to have kill me?"

She shocked him into absolute stillness by whipping the pillow from in front
of her and flinging it at him.  She rose from the bed like a goddess from her
throne, every inch of her a study in disdain.  In slow, measured steps, she
strode to a closed suitcase on the far side of the room.  She unzipped it and
reached within to secure something.

For half a second, unable to analyze the depth of the anger on her face,
Gavin expected her to withdraw a wooden stake.  She closed her eyes for a
moment then turned to look at him.  Her eyes shone bright and luminous, not
with anger, but with a sheen of tears.  She tossed a slender book to him.
The diary.

"Read that and you'll see why I assumed it was you who killed my sister.  She
spells out every detail of her love for you, Gavin Deveroux, not anyone else.
You tell me you can't lie.  But let me ask this--why would sheT' " Tara"-- "
You're safe now.  " She slid his signet ring from her finger--it came off far
too easily, he thought--and set it down on the dresser.

"And you're free to go."

"But" -- She didn't wait to hear him out.  She walked into the Chapter 8 1
ara leaned against the wall in the shower stall letting the hot water wash
all illusions away.  Pretty dreams and fantasies swirled away into the drain.

When she'd said she would marry Gavin, and did, she hadn't thought beyond
trapping him.  And when they'd reached the room, she hadn't thought beyond
his touch.  But his words to her after the phone call from Torn made clear
just how wide the gulf was between them.  She'd opened to him as she'd never
done with anyone before.  She'd trusted him with her body, her life.  Her
heart.  And he'd still believed her capable of conspiring against him.  She
hadn't had to tell him the truth, but had wanted no secrets between them.
Not after the way he made her feel, not knowing the way she felt about him.
She closed her eyes and gave a low sob.  She'd told him she was a lot like
her sister.  Apparently she was far more like her than she'd even guessed,
for she too had fallen for someone not even human.

But did she love Gavin?  How could it have happened in such a short time?

And if not love, then what could explain the deep pain she felt now, a pain
combined with an enervating lethargy.  All she wanted to do was turn back the
clock and say,

"I don't," or turn it ahead and have this all behind her.  Because this not
knowing the truth was intolerable.

She prayed that when the water ran cold; when she stepped from the bathroom,
he would be gone.  And she prayed even more fervently that he'd still be
there, waiting for her.

Gavin turned the last page of the diary and closed it with a sigh.  He heard
the water stop running in the shower; he stood and moved away from the bed,
uncertain how to proceed with her.  The diary had given him both too much and
far too little information.  Charlene had never mentioned Jonathan in the
pages of her impassioned diary; she'd hidden the truth from any prying eyes.
Except that she'd used those pages to pour out her confusion, her
astonishment that such a Society existed, that vampires walked among the
living.  Through her words, Gavin had seen Jonathan's torture, the slow
development of his love.

And he'd witnessed Charlene's continued desperate involvement with a man
creature she would never fully understand.

One line she'd written had stricken him to the very quick: As I lay beside
him today, watching him sleep, I longed to slip inside his dreams, to see
what he sees when he closes his eyes and looks so young, so carefree.

That Jonathan had trusted her enough to sleep beside her, to stay with her
in the daylight hours, shocked and awed Gavin.  And filled him with a longing
so intense that it nearly drove him to his knees.

He had not slept with another being, one of his own kind or mortal, since the
Crossing.

He thought back to the moment in Tara's arms when a tremendous languor had
sapped him of strength, of anything but the desire to relax into her embrace
and close his eyes and sleep.  Now he wished he had.  For he might never have
the opportunity again.

He had to talk to the Council.  He didn't know whether or not to show them
the damning diary, for though it could no longer harm Jonathan or Charlene,
it could further compromise Tara.  And himself, since he was named, however
erroneously, within its pages.

But if he failed to report to the Council, then they would come looking for
him.  And the fact that he'd married Tara might save her for a short while
because the Council would grant her the same status as any candidate for
Crossing.  But without being one of them, her knowledge of the Council made
her very dangerous to them.  But once the Council turned their wrath on him,
nothing short of the Exchange would save her.  Nothing.  And the Exchange was
only a myth.  And in the short time he'd known her, he found he couldn't
imagine a world without her in it.

He heard her moving around in the bathroom and suddenly couldn't bear to face
her.  But neither could he consider leaving her.  He moved to the curtains
leading to the balcony.  He heard the door open as he pulled open the drapes.

"No!"  Tara cried out from behind him.  He whirled, dragging the curtains
shut with the force of his move.

"Oh, my God," she called, rushing toward him.

"What have you done?"

"What?"

' "The curtains.  Gavin, they were the signal to Torn.  Half open, then
closed again.  You've got to get out of here!"

In her agitation, her towel slipped and fell to the floor unheeded.

She grasped at his arm, trying to drag him toward the door to the room.

"Are you listening to me?  He'll be here any second.  You've got to hurry!"

She scooped his shirt from the far side of the bed and flung it at him and
did the same with his trousers.

"And what about you?"  he asked, holding the clothes in his hands.

"What about me?  He doesn't care about me.  Only you."  "Tara."

She fished his socks from the floor and tossed them back at him, bending to
her knees to search for his shoes.  He couldn't help the reaction he felt
upon seeing her fully exposed this way, wholly unaware of the effect she was
having upon him.  "Tara," he said again, more firmly.

She found his shoes and turned, her face flushed after her frantic search.

"What!"

"If I didn't kill your sister, and Jonathan didn't..."

 "But he must have" -- Gavin shook his head.

"Why?  Why would he do that?  You read the diary, Tara.  He loved her.  She
knew that, even if she hid his name by using mine."

' "How do we know he really loved her?  You said yourself that he was insane."

"Not when she wrote the diary.  He went insane when he lost her, when he
tried Crossing her over after she was already dead, Tara."

"I don't understand.  What difference would that make?  Why would that make
him insane?"

He struggled for an analogy and came up with a weak one.

"That would be like diving into a deep swimming pool with no water in it.
There's little hope of survival."

She gazed at him for a long moment.

"But how do you know he loved her?  That she loved you--him--we know, but
even she was confused about how he felt about her."

"I know, because she said he slept with her."

 "What are you saying, that because he made love to her, it was obvious that?"

"I didn't say 'made love' to her, Tara.  I said we know he loved her because
he 'slept' with her.  Closed his eyes and slept with her.

Nothing but love could make one of my kind do that.  " " That's an
interesting bit of cultural enrichment, Gavin, but it doesn't solve anything.
Torn is on his way here right this minute to kill you.  "

"Don't you see, Tara?  If I didn't kill your sister, and Jonathan didn't,
that only leaves one person."

She stared at him, wondering.

"You're saying Torn killed Charlene."

He didn't even bother to nod.

"That can't be right.  The DNA proved it wasn't him that... that, well,
ripped her throat."

"No, I told you, Jonathan was trying to bring her over.  But after she was
dead, Tara.  After."

"You're saying Torn is the one who beat her up."

 "Not beat her up, Tara.   Beat her to death."

She shook her head.

"There would have been some evidence."

"Of what?   I took care of most of the so-called evidence.   I took the club
he beat her with, that was covered in blood, I took" -- He stopped, aware of
her shock.   She hadn't known about the weapons used on her sister.   She had
bought Tom's story, wholesale.

And now that he had seen the damning statements in Charlene's diary, he could
understand why.

She stood before him, paler than pale, trembling, looking at him with great
lost eyes.  He flung the clothes to the bed and dragged her into his arms.

"You've got to get out of here," she said again.

"Not without you," he murmured into her hair.

"What are you saying, Gavin?"

"I'm saying I'm not leaving here unless you come with me."

 "There's no time," she said.

"He'll be here any second."

"And what of that, Tara?   I'm not asleep.   There's nothing he can do to
me.   We'll lock the door.   What's he going to do, use a chain saw to break
it down?   I would imagine a few guests would complain."   She leaned against
him and he held her tighter, loving the feel of her shaking with laughter in
his arms.   He wished he could do more and just love her, the way Jonathan
had loved Charlene.   It had driven him mad, but this halfway state was an
exercise in insanity all in itself.

"I guess you're right," she muttered and tried to pull away.  If he'd let her
go right then, if he'd been thinking of anything other than the way her soft
skin felt against his, he would have heard the rustle of someone in the
hallway, would have heard the stealthy turning of the doorknob.

FR1;Chapter 9 One moment Tara felt marginally at peace in Gavin's arms.  The
next she'd somehow been transported from leaning against his chest to leaning
against his naked back.

Gavin had moved her, but so swiftly that all she'd felt was the slightest
whisper of shifting air on her bare skin and a dizzying sense of
disorientation.

"So, Gavin.  Taking a moment's pleasure before business?"

"What in the hell are you doing here?"   Gavin snapped.   "Rushing in where
angels fear to tread."

"Get out," Gavin said, but Tara would have sworn it was a growl, for she felt
it rumble through him.

She'd fully expected Torn to burst into the room, and was utterly confounded
at hearing an unfamiliar and very slow Southern drawl.  "I don't think so,
Gavin."

One of Gavin's arms was stretched behind him, holding  her tightly against
his back, the other he'd placed out to his right side, half bent upward, as
if he were holding an invisible sword.  Dazed, she stared at that upraised
hand, remembering her own earlier vow for the sword of justice.

She'd been so certain then of what she had to do.  Now, standing behind
Gavin's protective body, she knew nothing except a desire to keep this
unusual man safe from harm.

"I won't let you kill her, Gavin."

A trill of shock worked through her, a fris son that must have communicated
itself to Gavin, for he strengthened his hold on her.

"And why is that, Jonathan?"

Jonathan?  Charlene's Jonathan?  Gavin hadn't lied to her, this Jonathan was
real?  She felt a staggering relief followed by a sharp consternation.

"I'll tell you why.  Because she doesn't deserve to die.  Her only crime is
that she loved her sister."

Tara needed to look at this man, had to see him.  She felt a moment's
embarrassment at her nudity, but she managed to free one of her arms from
Gavin's hold to whisk the edge of the bedspread to cover herself and take a
look at their guard.

Just inside the door stood a young man with long, wild dark hair, wilder
black eyes, and drawn features.  His face was all planes and sorrow, hard and
angular, a study in despair.  This was Jonathan, who had loved her sister.

"Tara," he said.  He seemed not to notice her state of undress; his eyes
didn't flick over her but held steady with her own.  She squared her
shoulders, unwilling to give in to the urge to cover herself more fully.

"Jonathan."

"You know who I am?"

"Gavin told me," she said.

He glanced at Gavin in apparent surprise.

"You told her about me?

Why?  "

Tara didn't wait for Gavin to answer.

"Because of the diary."  The young man.  the young vampire, she reminded
herself.  turned an anguished gaze in her direction.  She could all but feel
the weight of his longing.  His mouth worked, his face tightened into a
grimace, but no words came out.

"Gavin told me it was you Charlene wrote about in the diary, not him."

At that, the young man--though he couldn't really be young, could he?
--frowned and ran a hand through his hair much as Gavin had done earlier.

"I didn't remember she kept a diary.  Not for a long while.  And when I
did... it was too late."

"Too late?"  she asked.

' "You had already let the Council know you had it.  You and your sister were
so close, surely she told you how dangerous that would be."

Tara felt as if someone had poured icy water over her.  Close?  She and
Charlene hadn't been close for years.  She must have uttered some strangled
sound for he stepped forward a pace, which caused Gavin to raise that
seemingly invisible sword even higher.  "Y-you're wrong,"

Tara said.

"Charlene and I weren't close at all."  Jonathan stopped where he was but
began to speak to her.

"She talked about you all the time.  She looked up to you.  You had the
education.  The strength.  You took care of her when your parents died.  You
watched out for her, made sure she was okay, made sure she was loved.  And
when she lied to you, which she said she often did, it was only because she
didn't want you to think badly of her."

Tara hadn't known.  She'd never known.  She'd only heard the recriminations,
never words of love and gratitude from her sister.

And even when Charlene had died, when she'd learned of her death, her first
thought had been of responsibility, that she'd have to take care of this
mess, like all the others.  Hearing Jonathan's words, hearing the truth in
them, she was stricken with a deep sorrow and an almost overwhelming sense of
relief.  Her sister had loved her.  "Why are you here?"  Gavin asked, his
voice graveled.

"I told you why," Jonathan burst out, venting his emotions at Gavin.

"I know the Council sent you to dispose of Tara.  When I couldn't find the
diary, I started watching her.  Waiting.  I knew the moment would come.  And
I knew they'd send someone after her.  I just didn't know it would be you
until I saw you leaving the memorial tonight."

"What are you saying, Jonathan?   That you've come in from exile to protect
your lover's sister?"

"Yes, I have.  So... rogue that I am, I can still battle you any time, Gavin.
I don't want to.  God knows I don't.  But I will.  The Council is wrong,
don't you see?  Can't you feel it?  I'll kill you rather than let you take
her life."

Gavin slowly lowered his clenched fist.  Then he turned to the bed and
reached for the silk shirt he'd tossed aside earlier.  He yanked it over his
head as he sat down heavily.

"I married her, Jonathan."

"Oh, God," Jonathan answered.

Tara looked first from the man who was her husband, then to her would-be
defender and saw that some great understanding had passed between the two of
them.  One immortal to another, however far they were from their sacred
Council.

She was keenly aware of her nudity as it seemed to underscore her sensation
of being exposed, left in the cold and the dark.

She turned to Gavin, clutching the spread to her breasts.  A thousand
questions formed in her mind, but her heart asked the only one that mattered,

"Were you sent to kill me?"

He slipped one leg into his pants, then another before answering.

"Yes," he said, not looking at her.

"And when you asked me to marry you...?"

He looked up then, linking their gazes, sending that shock wave of
recognition through her.

"I was trying to stave off the inevitable."

Jonathan stepped closer still.

"But you're one of the knights of the Council.  You would never betray them."
He whipped his face toward her.

"Leave now, Tara Michaels.  And never look back."  She dragged her gaze from
Jonathan, the man her sister had loved and apparently died loving.  Then she
stared at the man sitting on the bed, the man she silently entreated to look
at her.  If Jonathan had loved her sister and was innocent of her murder,
then--was it possible?  Could Gavin love Tara?

Did she want him to?  She thought of the way his face had looked when he said
that Jonathan had slept with her sister.  The longing, the sorrow.  The
wonder.

But Gavin hadn't slept with her.  And now she could see the strong guilt on
him.  She'd told him of her plans.  Revealed all to him.  She'd given him
every nuance of herself, and he hadn't told her about the Council wanting her
dead.

"Gavin...?"

He looked up at her then.

"Jonathan's telling you the truth.  The Council sent me to deal with you.  To
retrieve Charlene's diary and take care of you."

So he had intended to kill her.  The realization was a painful blow.

She released a bitter laugh.

"You've done both, in a way, haven't you?"

To her great surprise, he smiled in response.  She'd meant to be deadly
sarcastic, not humorous.

Gavin nicked a glance at Jonathan.

"Was her sister this feisty?"

Confounding her still further, Jonathan relaxed another notch and nodded.

"She had the same fire."

If she'd had shoes on, she might have stomped her foot, but somehow, nude and
barefoot, she thought the gesture would lack impact.  She hugged herself
tighter.

Gavin sighed and shifted his gold-green gaze back to hers.

"I thought that if you paired with me... as in married paired... the Council
would leave you alone for as long as it might take me to get the diary."

"And then?"  Tara asked, suddenly cold.

Gavin's eyes shifted to the floor.  He stood up and fastened his trousers,
not answering.  He reached for her dress and handed it to her.

She took the dress automatically.

"And then?"  she asked again.  "And then he would kill you," Jonathan
answered for him.

"Or worse, make you one of us.  Cursed for all time."

"No," Gavin said.

"That's not what you intended?"  she asked, her eyes on him, not on the dress
her hands fumbled with.

' "Yes... No!  At first, yes.  Not later."  Jonathan crossed to the side of
the room and flopped into one of the easy chairs flanking the bed.

"You've gone rogue.  Join a club of one."

"Don't say that," Gavin barked, whirling to face the younger man.

Tara slipped her dress over her head and struggled with the buttons that
kept sliding through her fingers.  She didn't care if she had anything
beneath the dress or not; it felt like armor against her bare skin.

Unnerved as she was, she was still vitally aware that Gavin had inadvertently
given Torn the signal, the sign that Gavin was asleep and vulnerable, that he
could come and kill him at any moment.  Now, shifting her gaze from one
tortured man to the other, she wondered fleetingly why she didn't just slip
into the other room and allow it to happen.

Guilt, the like of which she'd never before experienced, darted through her
at the thought, making her weak and ready to pitch forward.  What kind of
creature had she become, willing to let a man, two men, be killed?

What were the limits within the soul?  What were the limits of the heart?

She was unaware she'd spoken aloud until she realized that both men.  both
vampires.  were staring at her.

Gavin moved as if to take her into his arms and she stepped back.  She knew
he could have caught her to him.  But he didn't.  He dropped his hands and
stayed where he was, sadness etching his face.  Jonathan remained in his
chair, looking at them with a torment she didn't want to fathom.

"Tara...?"  Gavin asked.

She made her decision, sweeping her damp hair from her face and squaring her
shoulders as if preparing for battle.  She had the odd notion that it was to
be a battle not for her life, but for her soul.

Gavin thought no woman in heaven, in hell or on earth could look as
magnificent as Tara did at that moment.

"It appears we have to take each other on sheer faith."

She chuckled, though her laugh seemed hollow.

"I've already said I don't want you killed.  And I'm assuming you feel the
same way about me."

Gavin choked on a startled laugh.  God, this woman was glorious.

"Yes," he said, forcing the smile from his lips.

"So.  It looks like a case of the lady and the vampires versus the vampire
slayer and your Council."

Jonathan let loose a burst of genuine laughter at this and Gavin turned an
amazed stare in his old friend's direction.  This immortal man's laughter had
the same quality that he'd detected in Tara's earlier that night, a single
melody, pure and unsullied.  There were differences, of course, but the
similarities were too close to ignore.

His longtime friend cut the laughter short when Tara leveled her cool stare
on him.

"The next person that walks in that door," she said, pointing in that
direction, "will not stop to ask questions."  Gavin wanted to tell her that
she needn't fear the mortal, Torn .  That man was less than nothing.  He
wanted to tell her that he felt as if he had all the magic in the universe at
his fingertips.  Because of her.

Gazing at her standing there, barefoot, wet-haired, and wearing nothing but a
bit of silk material that clung to the damp spots of her body, Tara
personified Athena.  The goddess.  His goddess.  And she was so incredibly
vulnerable.  She had no concept of the forces at work against her.  But her
sheer naivete augmented his own strength.

Because damned though he already was, he knew to the very depths of his
doomed soul that he wouldn't allow anything to harm her now.  Or ever.

He turned to Jonathan, a friend he'd helped to cast out, a person he'd
abandoned in the midst of the kind of pain  he hoped he would never know,
and sought help from him.

"Can you stay with her?  I'm going to the Council."

"It'll do no good," Jonathan said, shaking his head.

"Better to run with her and hide."

Gavin scowled at him.

"I'll make them see the truth."  Jonathan issued a bitter snort.

"I was one of the Council, remember?"  "I'll explain."

"What?  What will you explain?  That you didn't follow their edict?

That you slept with a mortal?  "

"I didn't sleep with her," Gavin said.

"No?  But you want to, don't you?  And once you cross that barrier there is
no going back to the way we were.  And the Council will know that the minute
they see you.  It's in your voice, in the way your eyes soften when you look
at her."

"Tara won't be there."

"It won't matter," Jonathan said.

"You'll still be exiled and they will just send someone else to kill her."

"I'll take the diary with me."

"And do what, burn it, tear it into shreds before their eyes?  Do you
honestly think that-will impress any of them?  You were like them just a
short time ago.  Would such a spectacle have impressed you?"

"I would have wanted to know the truth," Gavin said, but he knew his voice
sounded uncertain.   The look of scorn on Jonathan's face told him just how
uncertain.

"I was in love with Charlene.  I didn't know what I was feeling, what I was
experiencing in the release of those emotions.  But when I lost her you
didn't exactly search for any truth, did you, Gavin?"

"I didn't know," Gavin said" starkly honestly.   Guilt smote him.   He'd
dragged Jonathan from his lover's battered  body and whisked him from the
house, then had cast him from the Society.   Left him alone and insane.

"No, you didn't.  It's funny, I should hate you for that, but I don't,"
Jonathan said.

"I just feel sorry for you now, because you're trying to be in both worlds.
They won't allow that, Gavin.  And you want to know the worst part?  You
won't be able to allow it either.

You're a man caught between now.  Forsaken in both.  "

"I've got to try," he said.  But was he trying for Tara's sake or out of some
desire to travel between both worlds as Jonathan had implied?

"While you two are arguing, Torn is on his way up here," Tara said urgently,
touching his arm only to pull her hand away as if his skin burned her.
Certainly hers had branded him.

"He must have missed the signal, Tara.  He'd have been here some time ago.
And you forget, I'm not asleep.  I'm not vulnerable to him.  Nor is Jonathan."

He turned back to the one being who understood him probably more than any
other now.

"Jonathan, will you stay with her?"  he asked again, hating himself because
of his own guilt, because he feared his former friend was right about the
Council, right about himself.  Nonetheless, he had to try.  No matter what
happened to him, Tara would never be safe unless he tried.

"Please."

Jonathan studied him for what seemed an eternity, then finally nodded and
stood from his chair.

"Not for you, Gavin.  Your notion of loyalty goes against the grain.  But for
Charlene."  He turned his gaze to Tara.

"Because she loved you."

When Gavin saw the film of tears blur Tara's eyes, he wanted to go to her, to
draw her into his arms and comfort her.  But he couldn't, because everything
Jonathan had said  about him was true.  And nothing he could say or explain
about the past would make it less so.  But he did pick up his ring she'd left
on the dresser.

"What time is it?"  he asked.

"Just three hours before dawn," Jonathan answered in the way of their kind,
no hour or tracking of the clock, only the sun.  "I'll persuade them," he
said.

He was aware of Tara's understanding.  She didn't ask what they meant, not
because she knew for certain, but she suspected.  She met his gaze and he
knew she understood that he was leaving Jonathan with her to protect her from
Torn .  He took her limp hand and pushed his ring back onto her finger.

"I can feel you as long as you wear this," he said.  He felt as if something
were obstructing his throat.

"Please keep it on."  "Gavin" -- "Please, Tara."

She looked at him, her eyes still bright with unshed tears, however much her
gaze was steady.  and true.

"On one condition," she said, her voice graveled and rough.

And he thought how like her it was to issue a challenge in response.

A would-be chuckle worked through him.

"And what is that?"  he asked.

"That you come back to me."

At her words, he felt as if all the swords in heaven and hell stabbed through
his heart.

"Go," Tara said, curling her hand around his ring.

"Jonathan and I ... we'll talk about Charlene."

He nodded and turned toward the balcony exit, not taking his eyes from hers.
She blinked at the direction he was  taking and he half smiled.

"Three hours is a long time for our kind, Tara."

"Be careful," she said.

' "Take care of her," he said to Jonathan gruffly.  "I will,"

Jonathan said.

"And if I don't come back...?"

Jonathan nodded.

"What does that mean?"  Tara asked.

"What are you saying?  They wouldn't do anything to you, would they?  Aside
from this exile thing?"

He couldn't bear to look at her with a lie in his eyes.  He swiftly stepped
out onto the balcony and took a deep breath of the chilled October air.
Drinking in the semidarkness of the city, he thought about Tara as he stepped
into the night.

And he wondered if he would ever see her again, know her touch, taste her
honeyed warmth.

Far away he seemed to hear her calling to him, if only in his own wish-filled
thoughts,

"Come back to me."

For the first time in centuries, Gavin wished he knew how to pray.

FR1;Chapter 10 ^Vhat did he mean when he said that about not coming back?  "
Tara asked Jonathan.

He looked at her steadily for a long moment.

"It's close to dawn."

She knew the color had already drained from her face, but felt it drop yet
another notch lower.  All the myths she'd ever heard about vampires bursting
into flame, screaming at the sight of the dawn's light, streaked through
mind.  But she managed to ask steadily enough, "And that's dangerous?"

He gave her a wry look and smiled a little.

"Dangerous.  Yes, you could safely say that."

"But this Council of yours, they wouldn't kill him, would they?"

Jonathan shrugged.

"Exile has always been the threat of the Council."

"Gavin said it had happened twice."

 n Jonathan frowned and shifted his eyes from hers.

"The other was a long time ago.  Before I crossed.  Long before Gavin did."
"You're older?"

He chuckled.

"Strange for you to imagine?  Yes.  I'm much 'older' than Gavin, if you
consider the dates of our birth.  But you have to understand we don't exactly
consider age after the Crossing."

 "You and Gavin were friends," Tara stated, but it was really a question.

She wanted to understand what had happened between the men that would allow
Gavin to reject a friend of long standing merely because he'd fallen in love
with a mortal woman.  Jonathan took some time to answer.

"Yes.  Friends.  As much as any of us can be.  You could say that we took to
one another right away.  He was like I was with the Crossing.  Needing it
somehow.  Some are taken unaware and fight it.

Not us.  We'd both been unhappy as mortals and I think it was a relief to
shut out those emotions that created the unhappiness.  "

Tara settled on the bed, her heart pounding fearfully.  Jonathan was telling
her about the eradication of all human emotion.  Something many people in
pain had prayed for at times, but, more thankfully, could never accomplish.
Except Jonathan and Gavin and their strange Society had done such a thing.

She didn't know how to prompt Jonathan to continue, didn't want to seem too
curious or too horrified at the concept of what he termed "the Crossing."

He drew a deep breath and let it out in a shuddering sigh.

"We seemed alike in so many ways, Gavin and I, in those early days.  And yet
we were fundamentally different.  I have always despised the Society, even
though I became  .

It became his reason for living, if anyone could ever call this hell a life.
" " Is it such a hell?  " Tara asked softly, thinking of Gavin's desire that
she never know, and wishing she'd been brave enough to ask Gavin himself.
Somehow it was far easier and less painful to ask the questions of the man
who had loved her sister, had gone into exile for her.

"A hell?  It is the hell.  Never to know a gentle touch, or see love in a
woman's eyes.  Never to hold a child and feel awe or joy.  To walk through a
beautiful garden and not be stirred by its wildness or its serenity.  To eat
but never savor, to sleep but never dream.  To ache only from mindless
hunger, not from poetry or art or a summer morning."

"But he does feel..."  Tara began, only to trail away.  Gavin's touch had
been as gentling as a healer's or as rousing as all the forces of nature
combined.

"Does he?  Are you so certain?"  Jonathan asked.

She answered from the deepest depths of her heart.

"Yes, I'm certain," she said finally.  And she was sure she was right.  She
had to be right.

Jonathan shrugged.

"Perhaps.  I can't ^imagine it, not from Gavin, the perfect example of the
High Council.  But maybe you have touched something in him."

"Why were you surprised that he'd married me?"  she asked.  "Because it's
forbidden.  Because it links you to him for all time.  Brands you."

"So why is he worried about the Council?  If he's branded me, as you call it."

"Because by marrying you, he risks everything.  Exile.  Even what life he
has."

' "But how am I a threat to the Council?"

Jonathan met her eyes squarely.

"You, every woman like you... like Charlene.-you are all threats to the
Society."

 "Why?   I don't understand."

"Because you're strong.  You're vibrant.  You are everything we are not.

All our immortality, all our powers pale by comparison.  " " Gavin made me
feel like that somehow," she mused.  " Ahh.  Then you may be right.

Maybe he has forsaken the Council.  " " Which will put him in even greater
jeopardy," she said, knowing it would be true.

He neither nodded nor acknowledged her words and this frightened her worse
than a simple "yes" might have done.

' "Has he talked to you of the Exchange?"  he asked, not looking at her now.

"No," she said, but she remembered the final passage in Charlene's diary had
referred to it.

"What is the Exchange?"  "A myth.  Just a myth."

"Charlene mentioned it in her diary."

He shot her a swift and agonized glance, then dropped his eyes.

"It was too late," he said.

"Too late for anything.  I even tried bringing her over to save her, but I
was too late."

"Did Tom ... beat her to death?"

"I don't know.  She was alone when I found her.  Her beautiful body... her
life... I was too late," he said.

His inability to describe more told Tara all too clearly what he'd found when
he'd entered her sister's house.  She'd seen the harrowing police photos,
which had allowed her to identify her sister without having to face the
horror in the flesh.  She'd heard Tom's tearful description of finding Tara
with Gavin.  or Jonathan.

"This Exchange thing would have changed her?"  she asked.  "And me."

Tara felt a chill run down her back.

"How?"  He waved a hand, as if in anger.

"It's a myth, Tara.  Just a myth.  Gavin knows that."

"But you were willing to try it."

"I was in love with your sister."

He didn't have to say anything more, the implication was obvious.

He'd been in love and willing to try anything.  Gavin, by implication, wasn't
in love with his wife.

"What does the Exchange involve?"

"Tara, it doesn't matter.  It's only a myth!  Don't you see, we were grasping
at straws" -- "Tell me, Jonathan.  Please."

"Why?  What difference will it make?"  "Because I love Gavin."

He drew his breath in on a hiss and raked her face with fevered eyes.

"How can you love him?"

She smiled a bit sadly, and with a small measure of humor.

"The heart knows in seconds."

"You-don't know what you're doing.  You're dazzled-- confused."

 "Did my sister love you, Jonathan?"

"How I wanted to believe she did."

"Did you love her?"

"Oh, yes.  I loved her more dearly than life itself."  "Then tell me.

Please.  If only because it will give me something to hope for.  "

One second Jonathan was leaning against the dresser, then suddenly, abruptly
he was sitting beside her on the bed and taking her balled fist into his
palm.  She uttered a startled cry and jerked back from him.

And he was just as suddenly and frighteningly back at the dresser, his arms
crossed and looking perfectly relaxed.

"You don't understand what we are.  What you will become a part of.  If the
myth about the Exchange is true, you would be as we are.  The laws of physics
will no longer apply."

"And he would be able to what ... to die?"

"To age.  To have mortality like any one of you," he said, then added
reflectively,

"Gavin obviously didn't reveal any of his powers to you.

Which, in its way, is probably the greatest compliment he could have paid
you.  "

"He moved me behind him when you came in the room.  And he what... flew from
the balcony?"

"When I was beside you a moment ago, it startled you, made you jump.

Why?  Not because you are frightened of me, I think, but because you knew it
was a movement not quite right.  Something inhuman in it.  We can move more
quickly than the human eye can register.  And we can do more than this.  Much
more.  But all of this power is predicated on the taking of mortal life.  And
in order to do that, we are shut off from feeling.  "

"But you fell in love with my sister," she said, trying to understand him so
that she could understand Gavin.

"Yes."

"How?"

He smiled sadly.

"How does anyone fall in love?  I saw her in the elevator.  And she smiled at
me."

Tara shivered a little at that.  She'd often told Charlene her trusting smile
would get her in trouble one day.  The smile slipped from her face.  She'd
had no idea how prophetic that admonition would prove to be.

"If you don't have the emotions..."

"Don't you understand, Tara?  We have them.  We have every one, but they are
so hidden behind the mask of these  powers that we are safe from them.  The
whole Society believes themselves immune to any but the primal urges of
thirst and hunger.  And lust."

She found herself shaking her head, everything in her knowing that Gavin had
not come to her in mere primal need.  He'd made love to her.

Exquisitely, passionately.  With true emotion.

"And you found out that you had more?  That you could love?"  "Yes."

"I still don't understand why this would be a crime."

"If more of us gave in to those emotions, there would be no control in the
Society.   All the members would be vulnerable to you mortals.   It would be
like an addiction, an obsession spreading throughout our kind.

Like children, they would try outdoing themselves in experiencing new and
different emotions.  Some would likely kill out of rage or hatred.

Others would find a way to suicide, because they wouldn't be able to tolerate
their hideous existence any longer.  And those like me would fall in love
with a fiery little artist who created magic with a simple charcoal pencil.  "

"And like me with Gavin," she said, wondering why she could so easily admit
it to Jonathan when she'd been wholly unable to say anything remotely like
the words to Gavin himself.

"Tell me about the Exchange."

Jonathan studied her for a long moment, then sighed heavily.

"You'll remember that there are no guarantees?"

"There's no guarantee that Gavin will even come back before dawn,"

she said quietly.

Jonathan sighed again and this time slowly moved to sit beside her on the
broad bed.

"According to lore, it's very dangerous, because it requires a total baring
of the soul.

Chapter 11 i ic\ \J\^, hell, Gavin, if she's all that special, just give her
he Crossing and bring her over.  Have done with it.  She's inly a mortal,
after all.  "

Gavin curled his hand into a fist, then forced himself o relax.  His only
hope to persuade the members of the council to leave Tara alone was to remain
calm and seemingly indifferent.

He tossed Charlene's diary onto the long table surrounded by the twelve
members of the governing body of the Society.  One of them picked up the
slender book, flipped hrough it in a flash and handed it to another.  As the
diary massed around the table, faster than the single ticking of i clock,
Gavin was struck by the difference of time between his world and Tara's.  In
hers everything seemed o move slowly, each movement of the second hand on i
clock having significance, each touch all the more weighty because of it.  In
his, centuries meant nothing.

The candles in the wall sconces along the cavern walls cast eerie shadows on
the faces of the members, making people Gavin had known for years seem
strangers.  Or perhaps it had nothing to do with the shadows, but rather some
indefinable difference within himself?  The Council's table, so familiar to
him, should have looked out of place in the bowels of such caverns well
beneath the ground.  But somehow the grandeur of the caverns served to make
the High Council's meeting seem even more important.  And with his new
vision, he saw it as mere trappings, pomp for the sake of pomp, not because
anything in the Council warranted such decorum.

He'd not had to arrive at a specific time, an appointed date.  He'd called
the meeting of the Council as he hurled himself from the balcony of Tara's
room.  Now that he was here, in this somber, cold place, the sound of Tara's
laughter lingered in his mind, and he remembered the way she'd sighed at his
kiss, had moved beneath his hand.

Now, because of Tara, he lived as he never dreamed of living before the
Crossing.

"You're telling us that this Tara Michaels just handed this diary over, that
her challenge was more in the nature of a gift than a threat?"  one of them
asked.

"Exactly," Gavin said, feeling a staggering relief that he'd managed to
convey that much to this emotionless group, considering the extent of his own
fears and worry.

One of the women, Alana, one who had made the Crossing only a few years after
he had, leaned back in her chair.

"And what magic did this woman, this mortal, use to persuade our Gavin to
believe her pathetic little story?"

It was a question whose answer was fraught with danger.  If he spoke
truthfully, they could swoop down upon Tara as swiftly as vultures.

Unless he told them he'd married her, which would damn him in their eyes; he
would be exiled, not maddened like Jonathan, but outside the security of the
Society, and therefore fighting them at every turn.

And wouldn't that stance damn him in his own eyes?  In his own heart?

Was Jonathan right about him?  Did he need them so, did he need to cling to
the Society so as not to feel?

"Gavin," Alana said.

"Tell us the truth.  Was she as delectable as her kind always are?  Did she
dance to your piping willingly?"  A surge of raw hatred rose in him.  He
thought of Tara, of her indescribable sweetness, of her open, honest avowal
of her feelings.  He said coldly,

"You want the truth, Alana?  I'll tell you.  I knew you--we--had made a
mistake the moment I saw Tara.  Everything about her screams truth.  She only
wanted to give the diary over to us.  You have it now.  So, leave her be."

Alana laughed, a discordant, harsh laughter that fell on Gavin's ear like the
grating of a saw against metal.

"You fool, Gavin.  Did you think you could lie to us and get away with it?"

"No," he said simply.  He'd only tried staving off the inevitable.  He
thought of all the years he'd faithfully served the Council and all the times
he'd enjoyed Alana's sneering at mortals.  They had laughed together at the
fallibility of humankind.  They had played a game for fifty years or  more,
of finding the most damning quotes about their frailer cousins.  Now he could
only think of one frail woman who held all the power of love in her slender
hands.  Every second he was away from her left her vulnerable.  He had to
make the Council understand.  And, at that precise moment, Gavin knew where
his allegiance rested--in Tara's soft hands.

Alana's eyes narrowed and she moved forward in her chair.

"Let us understand.  You went to dispatch her and get her sister's diary.

We've got the diary now, yes.  But the mortal lives.  We'll have to send
someone else.  Someone who can do the job.  "

"No!"  Gavin's hand hit the Council table, making all the members start.

In his anger and fear for Tara, Gavin forgot he'd ever worried about his own
exile from this vile Council, from the Society they governed.

Only Tara held any importance for him now.  Now and forever.  "What's to stop
us, Gavin?"  Alana sneered.

"She is my wife," he said coldly, slowly, allowing his words and their impact
to sink in.

Alana half rose from her chair and Gavin swore he saw more than mere
righteousness in her action.  It wasn't hunger, need, or even anger that
fueled her are.  It was something else.

She rested her hands on the table and leaned forward, her face a study in
fury.  But her voice was ice-cold as she asked,

"Did you forget, in the heat of her arms, the touch of her lips upon you...
in that glory, did you forget that she was a toy, a morsel to be consumed,
nothing more?"

He'd had enough.

"You're the toy, Alana.  A plastic  nothing, without heart, without joy.
Without compassion.  You've forgotten what it feels like."

"Feels like, Gavin?"

Gavin raked his eyes across every member at the table.

"Feels like.

Yes.  feels.  You've all forgotten.  Or are trying to forget still.  And yet,
you all know what I mean when I say the word.  Somewhere deep inside you.
You may not admit it.  You may not like it.  I didn't at first.  And maybe I
still don't.  But I'm not crazed, as Jonathan was when Tara's sister was
murdered and I exiled him for you.  I'm wholly aware and alert.  I married
Tara Michaels to keep her from your filthy hands.  "

Even Alana looked shocked at his outburst.  The other members shifted
uncomfortably.  One of them even looked at the watch on his wrist, as if
seeking a way out by calling a halt to the proceedings due to the nearness of
dawn.  Except it wasn't anywhere near dawn where they were.  In the cavern
there was no day or night.

It was the safest of all safe places for his kind.  And he was rejecting it.
He felt the stunning weight of such an action course through him, but it
meant nothing in comparison with the lure of Tara's laughter.

"And as long as she wears my ring, she is protected," he said, staking a
claim he thought never to do.

"Only as long as your heart still beats," Alana purred, looking at his chest
with obvious menace in her cold glare.  Amazingly, he chuckled at the cheap
threat.  She had no idea what danger really was.

Danger was laying his heart bare.  Alana's threat seemed comical in the wake
of the metamorphosis he'd experienced in Tara's arms.

By the startled expressions on the Council members'  faces, he suspected his
laugh had carried a note or two that struck them differently than it once had.

He'd wondered, before he came to them, if he could possibly fully accept an
exiled status.  Now, contrasting them with Tara, with the effortless magic
she wove and the feelings he had for her, he knew that to be an exile with
her for eternity was infinitely preferable to spending another ten minutes
with his kind.  But he still had to ensure her safety from them.

"John," he said, turning his gaze to a man he'd deemed a friend for some two
hundred years.

"You crossed when your wife died at childbirth, taking the child with her.
Some part of you still longs for her.  If you take that pain and embrace it,
she'll live for you again.  Not in the flesh, but in your heart."

John looked away, not thoughtfully as Gavin would have wished, but as if in
embarrassment that one of their own was making such a spectacle of himself.

"And Jason, your sons were killed in a hunting accident and you blamed
yourself.  You ran blindly into the night, seeking anything that would spare
you that kind of grief.  And what did you find?  Alana.  She gave you the
Crossing.  And you didn't scream inside anymore.  You were at peace.  Or are
you?  Did your sons mean so little to you that you can consign them to being
mere toys for such as we have become?"  And without pause he turned to the
only member of the Council standing.

"And you, Alana, rejected by your lover on your wedding night.  Oh yes,
you're the quintessential seductress.  No one can resist you now, can they?
Even if it is only dark magic and, like the black widow, you kill those you
take.  But what of the warmth,  faces, he suspected his laugh had carried a
note or two that struck them differently than it once had.  He'd wondered,
before he came to them, if he could possibly fully accept an exiled status.
Now, contrasting them with Tara, with the effortless magic she wove and the
feelings he had for her, he knew that to be an exile with her for eternity
was infinitely preferable to spending another ten minutes with his kind.  But
he still had to' ensure her safety from them.

"John," he said, turning his gaze to a man he'd deemed a friend for some two
hundred years.

"You crossed when your wife died at childbirth, taking the child with her.
Some part of you still longs for her.  If you take that pain and embrace it,
she'll live for you again.  Not in the flesh, but in your heart."

John looked away, not thoughtfully as Gavin would have wished, but as if in
embarrassment that one of their own was making such a spectacle of himself.

"And Jason, your sons were killed in a hunting accident and you blamed
yourself.  You ran blindly into the night, seeking anything that would spare
you that kind of grief.  And what did you find?

Alana.  She gave you the Crossing.  And you didn't scream inside anymore.
You were at peace.  Or are you?  Did your sons mean so little to you that you
can consign them to being mere toys for such as we have become?  "

And without pause he turned to the only member of the Council standing.

"And you, Alana, rejected by your lover on your wedding night.  Oh yes,
you're the quintessential seductress.  No one can resist you now, can they?
Even if it is only dark magic and, like the black widow, you kill those you
take.  But what of the warmth, the love?  Isn't that what you really crave?
Not to seduce but be seduced?  Not to take, but to be loved.  And" -- A
sudden, agonizing fiery ball of pain shot through him, choking his words,
making him stagger slightly.  Tara!  Tara was in dire trouble.

Every fiber of his being screamed with the need to go to her.

Chapter 12 (Javin, Tara called inwardly, knowing even as she sent the cry
that it was no use.

Time seemed to have taken on a different shape and form in the last hours
before dawn.  It wasn't just that her entire world had turned upside down, it
seemed the whole universe had dramatically altered all its known laws.  What
was wrong had shifted to right, what had been true was now a shattered lie.

One moment Jonathan had been telling her about the Exchange, asking her if
she was willing to die for Gavin.  And as if her hesitant answer had sparked
a tempest in the room, the door to the hotel room burst from its hinges.

Faster even than the door bursting in, Jonathan had whipped her behind him,
sending her sprawling from the bed.  But not before she'd seen who entered.

If she'd had time to think about it, she would have  assumed the forceful
latecomer to be Gavin; he'd left that way and it made a macabre sense that he
would come back via the same unusual route.

But it wasn't Gavin, it was Torn.

"TornI" she called out.

"Stop.  Wait."

But all her fear turned to cold, dark despair as he looked at her and sneered,

"She was mine and they took her."

She stared at the man who at one time had been her sister's fiance, a man
she'd believed wronged.  Now she saw him for what he was, a man capable of
murder, a man who had talked her into plotting murder herself.

"Torn," she said urgently, trying to force him to listen to her, to
understand the humanity that was their birthright, the birthright of all
them, vampire and mortal.

"You don't have to do this."  But his eyes were over bright filled with anger
and a wildness she thought never to see in a human's eyes.  He turned that
gaze from her to Jonathan, who stood between them, arms outstretched
slightly, as if ready for battle.

"I suppose he told you he didn't rip Charlene's throat out."  Torn was
standing just inside the room.  He held something in his hands, something
hidden in one fist and a strange-looking mallet in the other.  Tara caught
only a brief glimpse of the weapon, seeing odd carvings on it.

Torn stared at Jonathan.

"You!"  he cried out in a voice that all but deafened Tara.  Even Jonathan
flinched.

But Jonathan straightened immediately, a look of all too human rage on his
features.

"You claimed to love her but you killed her!"  "She was mine," Torn yelled.

And in his eyes Tara saw what she should have known  all along, what her
sister had probably known all along.  Torn was mad.  Gavin, she implored
silently, where are you?

She felt the slightest movement from Jonathan, but the mirror four feet away
from her suddenly shattered, sending silvery shards raining out into the room.

Tara screamed and covered her head instinctively as glass flew.  Torn gave a
howl of pure rage.  Some of the are drained from his face, though the madness
remained.  He said to her, almost conversationally, "I'd have spared you, you
know.  If you hadn't lied to me."  Tara couldn't have spoken, she was too
frightened.  Now as much of what Jonathan might do as of Torn.  Gavin, she
called silently.  Jonathan took another step between them.

"You are a dead man.  If you have any last prayers, say them now."

Torn laughed derisively.

"You think I didn't come protected?  I came to kill you.  And Deveroux.  You
should all be dead, every one of you.

You're all evil.  "

"Yet you're the one who killed Charlene."

"I only saved her from a worse fate!"  Torn yelled.

"You're demon spawn."

"And you're not?"  Jonathan growled.

Unseen by both mortal and vampire, Tara slipped Gavin's ring from her finger
and with more than a pang of regret, let it slip silently to the floor.

"She was mine," Torn yelled at Jonathan.

"You used your powers to steal her from me."

"Charlene..."  Tara murmured, dragging herself to her knees.  Torn whirled on
her.

"And you, you defend this monster.  You marry one of them.  And bed him."

Tara didn't bother to point out that Torn had urged her to do whatever it
took to entrap Gavin.  Reasoning with madness was a fool's errand.

"Did you love her?"  Jonathan asked Torn softly.

Torn gave a half shriek.

"You dare to ask me about love?  You?"

"I loved her," Jonathan said, but his words were drowned in Tom's scream of
rage.

Gavin dragged at the air, scarcely having breathed during his ultra-rapid
flight to reach Tara's side.  With his acute powers of hearing, he caught
everything uttered within the hotel room.  including Tara's uneven breathing.

Relief flooded through him, even as everything in him cried out that she was
not yet safe.

He was aware that Jonathan thought himself invincible against this mortal,
and under most circumstances, he would have been.  But Torn was insane and
therefore not to be underestimated.  And the man had read Charlene's diary
and therefore knew many of their kind's vulnerabilities.

With use of his own stealthy powers, he turned the knob of the door so
swiftly its movement wouldn't be detected, and rapidly took assessment of the
room.

Tara knelt on the floor, amidst shards of the broken mirror.  Her wide,
frightened eyes were on Torn.  Jonathan stood only inches away from her, and
all his concentration was on the mortal also, so much so that even his
augmented senses didn't perceive Gavin behind him.  Torn screamed out in rage
and tensed for a lunge at Jonathan.  Before he could so much as begin to
execute  the leap, Gavin whipped into the room and scooped Tara up into his
arms and out of the madman's way.

Tara released a short shriek as Gavin swung her up and onto the bed and
whirled toward the leaping man.  A shot of what felt like lightning jolted
through him, throwing him back against the wall.

Torn hadn't been lunging, he'd been tensed to raise the object in his hands.
It was no simple, hand-pounded silver cross, nor any ornate blessed object
from a church, though it certainly resembled both of those things.  It was an
antique crosier, a headpiece from a bishop's staff, the only icon truly able
to harm one of the Society.  It harmed them not because it had belonged to
any bishop, but because its unique shape and many layers of silver literally
robbed one of the Society of their manifold powers.  It had been designed by
their enemies long before Christianity.  Its magical shape represented the
essence of life itself, the elements.  The sharp point at its base could be
used as a dagger if need be.  As a collective, they had long ago rid the
world of them, safely ensconcing them in church museums and the like.  And
yet, this Torn, this killer of their kind incredibly had one in his
possession.

He wielded it triumphantly, capturing the light from the overhead lamp and
driving pure agony into the hearts of the two vampires.

"TornI" Gavin dimly heard Tara cry out.

"Stop it, TornI Oh, God, what are you doing?"

But Torn ignored her pleas and this time, did lunge, the object in his other
hand rising only to come down directly into Jonathan's helpless chest.

A look of supreme surprise crossed Jonathan's face.  He raised his eyes
beyond Tom's shoulder and seemed to smile even as he slumped against the
killer.

Almost as swiftly as one of the Society might have moved, Tara leapt from
the bed.  She threw her full weight against Torn, unbalancing him, dragging
him back against the shard-covered dresser.  Terror for her safety infused a
modicum of life back into Gavin's veins, yet still he couldn't move.  He
could only watch helplessly as Tara's momentum propelled the two mortals to
the floor in a crash.  Tara's leap on the madman had an unexpected side
effect beyond stopping the crosier's deadly control.  When she pushed Torn
off balance, his hand had still been gripped around the odd wooden spike he'd
plunged into Jonathan's chest and at his slip backward he'd brought the
symbol-laden spindle with him, only now its shaft was covered with Jonathan's
blood.

In terror and shock, Gavin watched Torn wrestle with Tara and then raise the
spike, fighting with her to aim its deadly tip in her direction.  Released
from the incredible agony and lethargy that the crosier had placed on him,
Gavin staggered across the room to save the only thing that meant anything on
earth to him.  Tara.  He cried out her name in desperation, stumbling over a
moaning Jonathan, summoning every bit of his latent strength to reach her
side before that deadly spindle could enter her body.

Even as he exerted his inhuman speed, he knew he was too late.  In midair, he
saw Tara's head jerk back and felt more than heard the cry of pain escape her
lips.  His own heart torn asunder, he plucked her from Tom's grasp and with a
sweep of his hand flung the madman across the room to crash into the wall,
not caring whether the man lived or not.

"Tara," Gavin said imploringly.

She moaned and her eyes fluttered open to meet his.  Cradling her in his
arms, he held her close to his chest, trying desperately to staunch the flow
of her life force with only his hand.  He was a creature of such power, but
all the power in his touch couldn't heal the one human he loved, the one
human with the power to mend his shattered heart.

"No," he murmured,

"You can't die.  Listen to me, Tara."  Dimly he heard Torn moan and raised
his head for a renewed conflict.  But Jonathan reached the man first, his
wounds mortal but his need for revenge stronger.

There was no battle, no struggle.  One moment the madman Torn was alive, and
the next he was gone.  There would be no Crossing for him.

And by the looks of Jonathan, his time had also come.  Gavin could only stare
at his onetime friend with bleak supplication.  "Bring her over," Jonathan
said.

"I can't," Gavin said and his voice caught on a sob.  "You must,"

Jonathan gasped, slumping to the floor.

"She'll die."  "No," Gavin said.

"I'd never condemn her to the dark world we live in.  We were wrong.  The
Crossing doesn't dull pain, it dulls life.  To live without love is to be
truly dead."

"But you have love now.  She will still be alive."

 "Will she?   Or will she be as Alana is?"

"You have to try."

"No!"  Gavin growled.

"Never!"

Jonathan coughed and slumped still lower.

"The Exchange.  While she lives ... she's already proven... she's willing to
die for you.  The Exchange, Gavin.  It's your only... hope."

Gavin felt a great stillness work through him.  He felt as if every pore in
his body quieted, questing for the truth.  Would it work?  Was it more than a
myth?  Did Tara's salvation lie in the Exchange, the ultimate mating of
mortal and vampire?

"It could kill you, too," Jonathan gasped out.

"A church..."  If he was killed in the Exchange, and yet still brought Tara
back from the brink of death, he would die happily.  Oh, he would die
willingly for her.  He rose to his feet in the fluid motion peculiar to his
kind and held her tightly clasped against him, silently urging her to keep
breathing, to stay with him just a while longer.  He glanced down at
Jonathan.  As if his old friend could read his thoughts, he merely lifted a
pale, pale hand and whispered,

"Go... now!"

Gavin strode from the room in that swift movement that had caused so many
people over the centuries to tell tales of the Society's ability to
shape-shift or to fly.  He ran through the corridor, into the stairwell and
down the nights of stairs.

He didn't know where a church might be in this vast and busy city.

But most of the major hotels had a chapel.  It would have to do.  He had no
time.  Tara had no time.

He plunged into a smallish chamber off one side of the many ballrooms on the
main floor, trusting his instincts for danger to lead him to a place of human
worship.  Suddenly he was inside, in a church-like room, a place forbidden to
him since the day of the Crossing.  Where Gavin expected a tasteless display
so common in a city that made quick ceremonies of marriage the standard, the
hotel's chapel was calm and quiet in its  decor.  But he felt no sense of
peace in the surroundings of oak paneling and neutral carpet.

Every icon in the non-denominational chapel lashed at him, making him
struggle to maintain his hold on Tara's fragile body.  If he'd prayed on the
way to what he now believed his fool's errand to the Council, he pleaded with
all the gods possible now.  And to one in particular that he'd forsaken
centuries before when he'd willingly embraced the Society.

He staggered up the aisle between some six wood pews strung with white
ribbon, clutching a too-still Tara in his arms.  The altar at the front of
the chapel was raised slightly on a rounded dais and had been draped with
white frothy material that seemed to waft to the floor like cascading clouds.

He stumbled over the dais, the pain in his body crippling him, and he rolled,
but never once let loose of his precious burden.

"No," he called out, coming to rest in the soft silk of the altar cloth.

Horrifying him, he saw a streak of red stain the purity of the white curtain.

"No," he said again, but this time an entreaty against the worst that could
happen.

"Let her live.  Please, God.  Let her live.  Take me.

Please.  "

And incredibly, he felt tears upon his cheeks, scalding him, choking him,
blinding him.

"The Exchange," he heard someone say behind him, and for a moment, thought it
was God answering his prayer.  He looked up, blinking away the hot tears and
took in the sight of the Council standing in a semicircle behind him.

He couldn't understand why they were there, couldn't understand anything
beyond the pain of losing Tara.

Alana held something out to him, and almost automatically, he reached up a
hand to take it.  His palm was smeared with Tara's life force.

Alana gently placed his own signet ring into his hand and folded it shut.

"Put it on her finger," she said.

Gavin stared at her for a moment before complying, trying to make her
remarkable presence in the chapel make some semblance of sense.  But it
didn't.

The rest of the council was silent, solemn.  The collection of starkly
beautiful people were obviously fighting against tremendous pain and masking
it with pure concentration on the woman in Gavin's arms.  They had come to
help him as he'd requested.  They'd come to help with the Exchange.  He
didn't know why they had chosen this course, and didn't care.  He only felt a
surge of hope sweep through him, strengthening him.

With shaking fingers, he slid the heavy ring on Tara's finger, kissing it
into place.

FR1;Chapter 13 ^Javin felt a fever of desperation flaming him.  Each second
seemed an eternity.

In the heart that only a day before he'd have sworn he didn't have, couldn't
have, Gavin screamed out against the injustice, agonized over the part he had
played in Tara' s torment.  He wanted to die from the pain, yet perversely
clung to the hope inherent in the Exchange.

And then, as if she were awake, Gavin felt Tara's presence, a soft warm
touch, as if she stroked his face, The agonizing relief made him dizzy.

"She's alive," he gasped out.

"How do you know?"  one of them asked.

"I don't know.  I feel it.  She has my ring again."  Several of the council
members nodded.

"It is true," Gavin heard Alana say wonderingly.

"Our kind can have emotions."  John nodded.

* * * Tara felt a burning in her hand and a steady, gnawing pain in her
heart.  The sensations were made all the stranger and more perplexing because
she couldn't seem to open her eyes to discover the cause.  She felt oddly
warm and cold at the same time, as if enveloped by strong arms in a freezing
wind.

She could hear voices as if from far away, frightening voices, intoning words
she didn't understand, words that led her away from the pain eating at her,
but somehow not comforting her.  Only the arms around her had that ability.

She wished they were Gavin's arms, holding her as he'd held her when they
married.  But she'd last seen Gavin driven to his knees by a strange object
in Tom's hand, had seen Jonathan slain by the wooden spike Torn had wielded
with such ferocity and madness.  Gavin.  Despair swept through her, seeming
to crush what little spirit she felt she still possessed.  Gavin.  A monster
in the world's eyes yet the most tender of husbands.  A creature of night,
but one who had shown her the sweetest of light.

She wanted to quell the voices murmuring their mysterious words, to tell them
to go away and let her drift, remembering Gavin.  But she couldn't summon any
words to shut them out.  She wanted to look at whatever was burning her hand
so, but couldn't drag her eyes open.

Was she dead?

If Gavin was gone, as she was sure he must be, then she didn't want to be
alive.  What a string of terrible losses, Charlene, Jonathan, Gavin.  and now
herself.  What a waste of lives, human or otherwise.

The biggest weight being the loss of Gavin.  He saw himself as un feeling,
monstrous, as an evil force.  He was the exact opposite.  She wished she'd
told him, ached to turn back the hands of time and let him know how much
she'd learned about him, about herself, in their short time together.  A time
that had reshaped her entire existence into one of emotion, meaning.  life.
"Be as one.  With the mingling of the blood, be as one."  She struggled
against lethargy that held her fast, hearing a choir of voices that seemed to
compel her to do something, demanded she listen.

And then one voice, one so beloved.

"Tara..."

A soft, pulsing warmth seemed to course over her, much as Gavin's hands had
touched her on her wedding night.  Minutes ago?  A lifetime gone?

"Tara..."

The other voices grew louder, stronger, rocking her with their demand that
she respond.  She didn't know what they wanted.  She only wanted to hear that
one special voice.  His voice.

"Be as one.  Let the Exchange begin."

"Tara," he said again, his voice agonized.  Something hot and wet fell upon
her face, bathing her in heat and warmth.  And the warmth spread in waves
along her tired body, waking it, rousing it, infusing it with light and
strength.  "Gavin," she tried calling, knowing he was near, but her voice
made no sound.

And then she felt his lips upon hers.  Warm and soft, tender and possessive.
Giving all of himself.  Involuntarily, her lips parted and in pure ecstasy,
she took him  into her mouth.  Her love, her husband.  Alive, and somehow
giving her life.

Not dead, she thought in exultation.  He's not dead.  Without warning, time
seemed to suddenly focus again.  She no longer drifted in a limbo of death's
making, but was wholly aware of her body, of the strong arms that surrounded
her, of his lips pressed to hers, the wetness on both their faces.  She
raised the hand that still burned and stroked the planes of his wonderful
face.  And knew him by the feel of his skin, the taste of him, and most of
all by the beating of her own heart.

"Be as one now... and for all your days," she heard intoned, more distantly
now, as if whoever spoke the words were stepping back, departing.

She opened her eyes as Gavin released her lips.  "Gavin?"  she whispered,
awed to see him there, stunned by the depth of sorrow etched on his face.

His tear-filled eyes met hers.  A broken cry escaped him and he pulled her
hard against him, burying his face into her hair.

"Oh, God, thank you.  Thank you, thank you.  You're alive.  Oh, my love.
You're alive."

She held him as closely as he held her, not sure what had happened, but
knowing that some miracle had occurred, a miracle that allowed Gavin to have
tears, allowed herself to draw breath.  After what seemed an eternity,
Gavin's shudders subsided and he drew back from her a little.  She studied
him as if she hadn't seen him in a lifetime of searching.  And she thought,
seeing him now, that it might be true, for this man was a far different one
than she'd held earlier.  This was a man who had known, lost and rediscovered
incredible power.

She stroked his face gently.  Lovingly.

"I heard people chanting.

Where are they?  "

"They've gone.  They were... friends."

Tara didn't have to guess who they'd been, but asked anyway,

"The Gavin nodded.

"All of them."

"What happened?"

He drew a shaky breath and smiled down at her.

"The Exchange," he said.  His rich voice was filled with awe.

"What does that mean?"  she asked.

"To us..."

He shook his head.

"I don't know.  No one knows.  It's never been done before, as far as anyone
knows.  Just in myth."

 "All myths are rooted in some truth," she said.   He smiled crookedly.

"All I know is that you are alive.  I love you, Tara.  I love you with
everything that is still good in me."  She smiled up at him lovingly, aching
for him.

Aching for those years he spent searching for some reason to live.

"There is so much good in you, Gavin."

"If there is, it comes from you.  You brought it to me."

 "You bring me love," she said.

"The greatest good there is."  "Forever," he answered.

"I'll bring you love forevermore."

"The Exchange is a marriage of sorts, isn't it?"   she asked.   He studied
her for a long moment, then nodded slowly.

"A union of two souls."

"Then... wouldn't you think we deserve a second honeymoon?"  Just as she
hoped, Gavin's sorrow and solemnity slowly dissolved and a grin curved his
lips even as a  blaze of light ignited in his smiling eyes.

"Oh, yes, Tara.  A lifetime's worth."

His lips fiercely snared hers.  And this time, with all that had happened
this amazing night of nights, she had no hesitation in returning the kiss of
her truly chosen husband.

FR1;Chapter 14 Oavin held on to Tara's hand tightly.

"Are you frightened?"  he asked.

She shook her head, smiling a little at the note of deep tenderness in his
voice.  She wondered if she was hearing that sentiment more clearly now as a
result of the Exchange, or because they loved each other so.  She suspected
it was a rare combination of both.  Alana stepped forward, resplendent in her
black-and- white robe.

"Are you ready?"  she asked.  She sounded far more nervous than either of
them.

"We're ready," Gavin said.

"It'll only be a few more minutes," the other woman said, and whirled away,
leaving them alone in the small antechamber off the main cavern where the
rest of the Council awaited them.

"I love you, Tara," Gavin said.

"I don't feel I can ever say it enough."

"That is all I ever want to hear," Tara said.

"And you know how very much I love you."

"I'll never understand why you do, but I'll never stop being grateful for it,
either," Gavin said, drawing her into his arms.  "I think I knew when you
first walked into the solarium of the hotel," Tara said.

"And I, when I first heard your laughter."  Then, when she would have
chuckled, he caught her lips with his and pulled her against him.  In his
kiss, she could taste the depth of his love for her, and in his eyes, she
could see every dream she'd ever wanted coming true.

Strangely, for all the passion, Tara felt composed and serene.  In the
sharing of their love, in the commingling of their souls, they were joined as
they could never have been before.

And yet she did ache for him.  For the years he'd spent hating himself, his
life, his being.

"Gavin?"  she asked, pulling away from him a little.

"What will happen to the Council now?"

"They'll learn to change," he said.

"As I did.  As Jonathan did.  And you.  They'll have to now.  " because too
many of the Society will want what we've found.  "

"And is that likely?"

Gavin shook his head.

"Miracles don't happen that often."  "And this memorial service today?"

"Is the first step of their changing.  A farewell to Jonathan and an apology
of sorts.  He was a profound lesson for us all."  They both fell silent,
contemplating Jonathan's death.  And Charlene's.  Even, perhaps, Tom's.
Without all of them they would not be together now.

"Do you have regrets, Tara?"  Gavin asked, sounding suddenly shy.  She shook
her head and smiled up at him.

"Not when it comes to you, Gavin.  Never.  I've had no regrets from the first
minute you touched me."

"I love you," he said.  And there was no smile on his face at all.  "Am I
truly one of you now?"

"No, Tara.  And neither am I, any longer.  We are both more and less."

"What did the myth promise?"  she asked, knowing already, but loving to hear
him say it again.

"That two souls will mingle in mind and body and share all the elements of
both worlds, blending dark with light, day with night, power with
vulnerability."

"So we don't know how long we might have together," she said, unconsciously
tightening her grip on his arm.  "No one ever knows that," he said.

"Just as we don't know about children, about dying, about tomorrows."

"The myth, the Exchange... it's a good definition of love," she said.

"So, we're just like any newlywed couple starting out."

"Yes," Gavin agreed, wrapping his arm around her and pulling her as close as
it was possible to be.

"Strangers one day, partners the next."

"We married for all the wrong reasons," she said.  "And joined for all the
right ones."

Alana stepped back into the small antechamber.

"They're ready for you," she said, and turned away.

They followed her from the escarpment and moved into the immense cavern.

"Gavin...?"  Tara asked, stopping, putting her hand on his to detain him a
moment.

He turned, a worried expression on his broad, handsome face.

"Yes?"

"I've been practicing.  I can fly now.  Like you."  As she'd known he would,
he first looked shocked then laughed out loud and the echoes of his rich
baritone rang throughout the cavern.